《Reincarnated Vampire Princess and Former Hero, Trample Over Mankind》 Prologue I think my seventeen years of life have not been pleasant. My grades were in the bottom half. My athletics were abysmal. I was a loner, and on top of that, I was the target of bullies. It was just awful. I got body blows, had money taken from me, and had water poured on me. The reason they targeted me? I don¡¯t know. And then, to top it all off, they killed me. Yes, I was killed. Or, to be more precise,¡ºI was killed in an accident caused by a group of people who were bullying me¡». By the way, the accident was a gas explosion. They beat me up in the bathroom during lunch break, took money out of my wallet, and then went to the science lab on their way back to the bathroom to play around. As a result, one teacher who was in the science lab at the time, 26 of my classmates who were waiting for class, and me, a total of 28 people died. Why did you involve me in this? And how did I, who was supposed to have died instantly, know about this? Because I¡ºheard¡»it from the beautiful woman in front of me. ¡¸You think I¡¯m glad you think I¡¯m beautiful.¡¹ It was some kind of mind-reading. ¡¸It¡¯s God¡¯s prerogative.¡¹ And it seemed like it was God. Should I kneel down or pray? ¡¸At least, I don¡¯t preside over anything you might believe in, so no thanks.¡¹ Oh, I see. ¡¸Well, then, let me amend. My name is Isuzu. I am the Goddess of Death and Wrath. Nice to meet you, Senjo Yona-san.¡¹ Not good. She¡¯s in charge of something even more inadequate than I thought. Am I going to be okay? Am I going to die? Oh, I was already dead. ¡¸Rest assured, I have no intention of harming you.¡¹ ¡­¡­Are you sure? ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true.¡¹ ¡­¡­I¡¯m scared, so I¡¯ll keep my distance for now. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so alarmed¡­ Well, all right, let me cut to the chase. Senjo Yana, you, unfortunately, died just a short while ago. Although it was not a long and flattering life, ¡­thank you for your hard work.¡¹ ¡­¡­Well, I guess I¡¯m really dead, me. I guess I won¡¯t see my parents, my neighbor Uncle Yamada, or my pet cat Yomi anymore. ¡¸So, you see. I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but you weren¡¯t originally supposed to die.¡¹ Well, I think Uncle Yamada has been looking at me a little funny lately. ¡¸¡­Actually, that accident happened in the other world¡­ It was something that the Lord God of the world, of which I am a part of the administration, made the God of Earth do. Because, the world I am managing is like a standard¡ºotherworldly reincarnation¡»type world, as you call it in your world.¡¹ Hmm, I¡¯ve read quite a few of those books, so I know exactly what you mean. But why would a god from another world make you do such a thing? Didn¡¯t you reject the God of Earth? ¡¸The answer to the former question is that there were desperately not enough people with the¡ºqualities of a hero¡». The answer to the latter question is that it was the result of taking advantage of weakness.¡¹ Qualities of Hero¡­ are still understandable. But weakness? Does God have any weaknesses? ¡¸Yes, I can¡¯t tell you this, because it¡¯s tricky to say these things about God¡­ A being who looks like a colleague of mine threatened to return the favor I owed him for helping Amaterasu-chan get into all kinds of trouble.¡¹ I wonder what Amaterasu did. ¡¸He seemed very reluctant to do so because Amaterasu-chan is a kind girl¡­ Well, as a god, it is even worse to make a false promise, so I had no choice but to carry it out and manipulate fate to cause the accident. This brings us back to the beginning, you were originally off the schedule for this death.¡¹ ¡­Why? ¡¸I mentioned earlier the¡ºqualities of a hero¡», which are extremely rare in the world I administer. But on Earth, it is not particularly rare¡­ About one in ten people have it.¡¹ Earth is full of brave men and women, isn¡¯t it? Does that mean that they targeted two or three people in the class who had the¡ºqualities of a hero¡»and caused that accident? ¡¸I think they were aiming for that as well, since¡ºotherworldly transplants¡»are often highly talented even if they don¡¯t have the right qualities. But that¡­ you are¡­¡¹ ¡­Hmm? ¡¸You know. We have measured your expected abilities in your world and found that¡­ Although you do not have the qualities of a hero, you are extremely strong, so much so that you surpass the average hero¡­ But your attributes are biased toward evil. It turns out that you can¡¯t be reborn as a human being. That is why I am in charge of you, not the goddess on the human side.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­What¡¯s? ¡¸It¡¯s very unusual to have an evil attribute when you¡¯re originally human¡­ You are the only one who was supposed to be removed from the fate of death, as if such a being could be reincarnated in your world. However, apart from that fate, you died from another fate that was changed by the manipulation of fate.¡¹ ¡­I can¡¯t even be bothered with this. Hmm, so you¡¯re saying my cause of death wasn¡¯t the explosion? I can¡¯t remember why. ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t like to have memories of when I died, so I deleted your memories of the minutes leading up to your death here. You¡­after being subjected to many bad things, you went to the science lab a while later, and on the way there, the lab exploded. The debris from the blast hit you directly in the brain, causing a cerebral contusion, which was the cause of your death.¡¹ An uncool way to die¡­ I would say that this is a surprisingly common cause of death. Well, that¡¯s not the end of someone like me. ¡¸Well, please don¡¯t despise yourself so much. People in your world say that bullying is also bad, but that¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s the perpetrator¡¯s fault, you lived a good life.¡¹ ¡­Please don¡¯t say anything that will bring tears to my eyes. She said she was a Goddess of Death and Wrath, but she¡¯s a very nice person¡­ No, she¡¯s a good god, this one. ¡¸Phew, thank you¡­ Okay, now let¡¯s get down to business. If you died in the other world, your memory would be erased there, and you would enter the circle of reincarnation. Unfortunately, however, you, who have died, albeit indirectly, due to an altered destiny, cannot be reincarnated there. Therefore, if you wish, you will be reincarnated in a world where I will take part in the management.¡¹ ¡­Is that the world where the guys who bullied me were reincarnated after all? ¡¸Certainly it is. In addition, as I mentioned earlier, your attribute in this world is evil, which means you cannot reincarnate as a human being.¡¹ ¡­It¡¯s a bad thing, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t see any advantage to reincarnation over there. ¡¸If you don¡¯t reincarnate, you will be randomly reincarnated into another world where you are more suitable¡­ If you do that, the worst that can happen is that you get reincarnated as plankton or something.¡¹ I wish to be reincarnated into your world. ¡¸¡­Please hear me out. Evil attributes are not all bad things. It is possible to be reborn as a demon, a devil, a vampire, or some other creature similar to a human being. Furthermore¡­to be honest, in my world, the evil-attribute-leaning, that is, demon people are more decent than human beings.¡¹ Oh, really? I thought that since they were called¡ºheroes¡», there would be a demon king or something, and it would be like,¡¸I¡¯m going to invade mankind, guhaha.¡¹ ¡¸ There is indeed a demon king, and the human race and the demon race are fighting, but it is the human race¡­ It¡¯s more because of the goddess that the human race believes in. All human beings believe in¡ºMisery¡», the Goddess of Life and Mercy, as their sole god. By the oracle of Misery, the demon tribe, which originally lived in peace, was unilaterally called a servant of the evil god and started to attack them.¡¹ ¡­By the way, just in case you¡¯re wondering, that evil god is¡­ ¡¸You mean me?¡¹ RIght~. ¡¸It¡¯s true that I am an evil god, but I have been doing a lot of things, such as giving detailed oracles and adjusting the world so that it does not interfere with humans as much as possible, and so that there is mutual non-interference. Despite this, that stupid goddess gave an oracle that said,¡ºI am the only god in this world, so those who believe in Isuzu must be killed without mercy¡», and all the fanatics who took it to heart became more and more hostile to the demon tribe¡­¡¹ The Goddess of Life and¡ºMercy¡», but she doesn¡¯t have a shred of mercy. ¡¸Ah¡­ If you look at me, you can see that the character of a god doesn¡¯t depend on what it¡¯s presiding over. I preside over death and wrath, which are bad omens, but I seem rather normal, don¡¯t I?¡¹ Yes, she is a very beautiful woman, usually with long black hair and about 20 years old. ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to imply that you should read the mood from her appearance, but thank you. Well, what I mean is that my colleague¡­ Misery is a very proud and arrogant girl, although she is the master of mercy. She doesn¡¯t like me running the world better than she does, even though I rule over something worse than her, and so she¡¯s thinking of destroying my lovely demon people or something like that¡­ Hah¡­¡¹ Human goddess, aren¡¯t you a bitch? ¡¸Well, to be honest, I think the world would run better without her, and I¡¯m thinking of using this opportunity to unify the human and demon races. I had no choice but to create a¡ºDemon King¡»as a counterforce to the¡ºHero¡»and made him/her my direct subordinate. The¡ºqualities of a hero¡»are extremely rare, with only one in a generation, and the¡ºqualities of a demon king¡»are several times rarer and several times stronger than those qualities. Above all, there can be no more than two heroes and no more than two demon kings, so there is no such thing as many heroes attacking each other. You won¡¯t lose unless you have a lot of experience. So, Misery, who was getting outnumbered, used the diversion of¡ºotherworldly transplant¡»as a last resort.¡¹ ¡­Are you suggesting that the otherworldly transplants, who originally have high qualities, become reserve heroes or assist them? ¡¸You are very quick to understand and very helpful. Misery¡¯s status as a god is high, so she can do such reckless things. Oops¡­we¡¯re getting off track.¡¹ Eh, what were we talking about? Ah, you¡¯re talking about my reincarnation! ¡¸Well, that¡¯s why the demon tribe I run is more secure. There are only a few of them, but many of them are peaceful even though they have several times the potential of human beings. In that world, there is magic instead of science.¡¹ Oh, so there is magic after all. ¡¸Yes, there is. Of course, it takes effort to learn¡­ So what do you think? Are you willing to reincarnate in my world?¡¹ Hmmm¡­May I ask you a few questions? ¡¸Yes, of course you can.¡¹ Then¡­ Q. Does that world have the standard¡ºstatus¡»of otherworldly reincarnation? A. Yes. However, concepts such as¡ºskills¡»do not exist. There are only levels, abilities, and classes. Magic is an exception. Q. What can I reincarnate into? A. You can be any race of demons. Q. Human in a reincarnation¡­ What are the chances of meeting other incarnator? A. It is not impossible, but I think it is very unlikely. It would be a different story if you yourself were to go into battle, but I don¡¯t think you would recognize each other since you have changed faces. Q. If I reincarnate, will I become stronger? A. It depends on your effort. But the potential is very high. Q. Finally¡­ What should I do in my reincarnated world? A. You are free to do as you wish. I told you a lot of things earlier, but that was just my complaint. There is no need for you to take on any burdens, so please live your life as you wish. You can fight or live in peace. ¡¸Phew¡­ Is that all the questions?¡¹ Yes. ¡­¡­Decided. I will reincarnate in your world. ¡¸Good for you! Then decide which species you¡¯ll reincarnate as! Ah, here¡¯s the list.¡¹ When Isuzu-sama waved her hand, a menu window like that of a video game appeared. What is it? Demons, devils, vampires, dragon person, goblins, orcs, slimes, etc¡­ Goblins and orcs are out of the question. I don¡¯t know what slime is, but I have a feeling it¡¯s bad for a lot of reasons, so I dismiss it. Dragon person¡­I don¡¯t like the idea of a dragon person, because it looks like it would be very scaly. Then, as Isuzu-sama said earlier, I wonder if it is a demon, devil, or vampire? Do you have any recommendations? ¡¸Hmmm¡­ Demons are a kind of subspecies of the human race. They don¡¯t look much different, but they are several times more powerful than humans. Devils are a rare and belligerent race of demons, so if you are willing to go into battle, it¡¯s a good idea. Vampires are¡­they are the most human-like of the three, except for their crimson eyes and 100% double-toothed teeth, so you should be able to get used to them easily.¡¹ But don¡¯t vampires die when exposed to sunlight? What else is wrong with garlic, crosses, or stakes through the heart? ¡¸¡­? What is that? There¡¯s no such thing as¡­ Ah, I see, that¡¯s how it is in your world. But in my world, vampires are like a super compatible human being. Basically, they are not much different from humans, but at night, their abilities increase in proportion to the phases of the moon. They reach their peak at the full moon, when their abilities are dozens of times greater than those of humans. Of course, they are fine with daytime activities, and they can even eat garlic.¡¹ ¡­Couldn¡¯t you live without human blood? ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so. Blood is indeed the most nutritious food for vampires, and it is possible, as in your world, to turn a certain percentage of vampires into¡ºvampire-modkid¡», if you want to, but blood from animals will suffice.¡¹ Strike down the humans! There is no such dangerous thought¡­ ¡¸There¡¯s no. Rather, vampires are a very peaceful race, albeit with a bias toward evil. They are also a rare species with a low birth rate due to their long lifespan, which is why they are so close-knit and warmhearted.¡¹ ¡­Not bad. I mean, it¡¯s a whole lot better than humans. Okay, I¡¯ll reincarnate as a vampire. ¡¸Fufu, I knew you would choose a vampire¡­ I¡¯ll have you reincarnated as the daughter of a vampire chieftain. I will not interfere as much as possible, so please do your best.¡¹ Yes, thank you very much for your politeness. ¡¸I hope you don¡¯t mind. I am responsible for your death, as I was not able to stop Misery. I hope your next life will be a good one.¡¹ ¡­Yes, I will do my best. ¡¸¡­Well then, have a good life!¡¹ Immediately after that, my consciousness ceased as if sucked into something. CH 1 Vampire Girl and Reincarnation Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Lean-chan! Let¡¯s play!¡¹ ¡¸Hold on, I¡¯m coming!¡¹ Two cheerful voices echo through the village of the vampire tribe. Both voices belong to young girls, one of which is mine. Before I leave, I check the mirror to make sure I look presentable. The girl in the mirror is about five years old. That is, me. Red eyes and double teeth that I was born with. This is the sign of a vampire. Her black hair hangs down to her shoulders and she wears dark, comfortable clothes. I think she will definitely become beautiful in the future, if I say so myself, she has this face. After confirming that there was nothing strange about her, I went outside. It¡¯s a nice half moon today. A perfect location to play. ¡¸Sorry for the wait!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay! Go, Lean-chan!¡¹ And so we went out into the city at night. No, it may sound obscene if I put it this way, but vampires are basically all day and night, so there is nothing wrong with that, right? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I,¡ºLean Bloodlord¡», have memories of my previous life. I have memories of a person named¡ºSenjo Yona¡»who lived in a different world from this one. I was killed in an accident, but a kind God picked up my soul and I was reborn with the memories of my former life. Well, my previous life was not so good, so I could have just forgotten about it. However, it is rather recently that I began to be aware of my memories of my previous life. About a year ago, on my fourth birthday. The moment that day arrived, I suddenly regained my memory. I think it was probably Isuzu-sama¡¯s consideration so that I wouldn¡¯t have to play the baby game, which I didn¡¯t want to do. Thank you, Evil God-sama. Well, even though my memory has returned, I am now a girl in the prime of her life who wants to play. I am old enough to play hide-and-seek, tag, and make-believe. I am not back to normal in terms of brain development, so I find girls¡¯ games to be intensely enjoyable. I sometimes feel like dying because I am already over 20 years old, but I¡¯ll leave that aside for the time being. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸I¡¯m home!¡¹ ¡¸Welcome back, Lean. You¡¯re covered¡­ in mud.¡¹ As usual, I had been playing tag on a large scale with neighborhood boys and girls (I doubt if a blood-sucking¡ºogre¡»could be called a tagger), and had been playing with them with my flashy movements, and of course my body was not so beautiful. ¡¸For now, go wipe yourself with hot water¡­ Oh my, your clothes are covered in soot. Even though it¡¯s black so it¡¯s not noticeable, there¡¯s a limit to what¡­ I wonder what cause this.¡¹ This little nagging from earlier is¡ºMinea Bloodlord¡». She is my mother in this life. She is already a beauty. If it were just her face, I would say that she is as good as Isuzu¡¯s. She is a bit of a nag, though. Also, her breasts are amazing. I think¡ºmelon-breasted¡»means this kind of person. ¡­I wonder if mine will be like that in my previous life, when it was only a cherry, not a melon. I was thinking about my own stupidity when a large man came in through the front door. Not the suspicious kind¡­ ¡¸Dad!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m home, Lean¡­ Wow, that¡¯s amazing, you¡¯re all black. What kind of games do you play?¡¹ This man standing in the doorway with a face that is half admiration and half dumbfounded is¡ºRazor Bloodlord¡». He is my father in this life. He is also the chieftain, or king, of the vampire tribe. The reason why he does not call himself a king is quite simple: he has far too few people to rule over to call himself such. This village is the only village where vampires live, but there are only about 300 people here, even if all of them are included. There are apparently only so many vampires that can be counted on one hand, so no matter how many you count, there aren¡¯t enough vampires to make a grand statement like,¡ºI am the king of the vampires¡». So he is a sad man who is not treated as a king. That is my father. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Tomorrow is finally Lean¡¯s fifth birthday.¡¹ My father muttered this to me as we were having breakfast (dinner in human terms). Yes, tomorrow is my birthday, no matter what. It¡¯s been a year since my memory came back¡­ Not that that¡¯s really the anniversary. ¡¸Lean is already 5 years old¡­ It¡¯s so early. I hope Isuzu-sama will be able to help us with the¡ºability descent¡».¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡¹ The¡ºability descent¡»is given by God to those who have lived for more than five years as a sign of their life, regardless of their race, whether human or demon. In short, it is a¡ºstatus¡». Yes, in this world, status is not given from birth. During the five years of childhood, you have no status, your level does not increase, you cannot change your occupational class, and your ability abilities hardly change at all. In this world where the concept of status exists, one could say that life begins at the age of five. Well, I don¡¯t think that Isuzu-sama gives status, but just visualizes and simplifies a person¡¯s talent. I won¡¯t say. ¡¸What powers will she have? Will she be a strong priest like Minea?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, she could be a strong martial artist like Razor.¡¹ My mom and dad are talking happily. What if I¡¯m not capable of this¡­ Well, I¡¯m not too worried. Previous life¡­rather, I remember what Isuzu-sama told me in a place like between my previous life and this life. ¡ºAlthough you do not have the qualities of a hero, you are extremely strong, so much so that you can surpass the average hero.¡» If this is true, I think tomorrow will turn out as expected. No, seriously, please get out, please. The standard¡ºotherworldly reincarnation¡»story, where the dropout gets a cheat and rises to the top, probably won¡¯t happen in real life. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô As I was getting ready to go back to my room early to get ready for bed, I was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s ability descent¡­ Suddenly, my former self comes to mind. In my previous life, I did not have any friends and was even bullied, but I could not change who I was. I had such a terrible life. My parents were both working, they didn¡¯t give me much attention, and they didn¡¯t care about me in the first place. The only thing that kept me going was my pet cat, Yomi. But what about this life? I have very close friends, kind and strong parents, and perhaps a high level of talent. It is very different from my previous life. That is why I have decided. I will definitely protect this peaceful life. I will protect my father, mother, and all my friends. With this vow firmly in my mind, I close the curtains to block out the already brightening sky, and crawl into bed. Soon irresistible sleepiness overtook me, and I slowly drifted off to sleep. CH 2 Vampire Girl and Status Translated by AmaLynne Next day¡­ Not, the night of the day. Vampires sleep at noon, so the day doesn¡¯t change when they sleep. When I woke up and looked at the clock, it was already 23:50. Only 10 minutes to my birthday. I slept so much, didn¡¯t I? I force myself to wake up my body, which has become sluggish from too much sleep, and I leave my room. Sure enough, my mom and dad are awake. ¡¸¡­You sleep too much.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You sleep too much.¡¹ I received one word. I had no choice, children are creatures that sleep through the night. Go through the fridge at random and pull out the Brad¡¯s milk. In short, that. It¡¯s a drink familiar to vampires, like a blood version of coffee milk or strawberry milk. I drank it down, and since I didn¡¯t have enough, I reached for another bottle¡­ *Pam pan kan pan!!* Then I heard some kind of fanfare in my head. ¡ºLean Bloodlord-sama, you have just celebrated your fifth birthday. Congratulations! Therefore, as a gift from God, you will be granted status.¡» ¡­Uh-huh? ¡¸What¡¯s up Lean¡­? Oh, the date has changed! Happy Birthday Lean! ] ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s true. Congratulations, Lean.¡¹ No, I¡¯m happy about that, but. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m hearing some weird voices in my head.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, we can all hear that when we get status. Some say it¡¯s the voice of Isuzu-sama.¡¹ ¡­Yeah, it sure sounds like Isuzu-sama¡¯s voice if you listen carefully. But there¡¯s something different about it. Maybe it¡¯s because it echoes in my head. ¡¸This should give Lean some status. Say the word¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ I was thinking that it¡¯s standard to say it out loud, or something like that. ¡¸¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ Then a strange transparent board came out¨D¨D¨D ¡ù¡ù¡ù Lean Bloodlord/Senjo Yona, Vampire Lv1 Occupation: None Condition: Healthy Strength: 45 Defense: 35 Magic: 60 Magic Defense: 50 Speed: 55 Magic: None ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡­Huh? Wait a minute. Why my previous life name? What, oh no, how do I explain this¡­! ¡¸Oh, wow! Great job! That¡¯s our girl, Lean!¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ Wow, really!¡¹ ¡­Huh? ¡¸Dad, Mom. Do you see another letter above my name?¡¹ ¡¸¡­? I don¡¯t see it, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing there, okay?¡¹ ¡­So no one can see it but me? Then, well, good. Maybe the Isuzu-sama was paying attention. ¡¸Nothing! More importantly, is this status of mine awesome?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s already great! The average for an Lv.1 is 10 or so, but Lean has all the stats far exceeding that!¡¹ ¡¸If just one thing sticks out, not a few, but I can¡¯t believe all the stats are this high¡­¡¹ If the average is 10, does that mean that even the lowest value defense is more than 3 times higher? That¡¯s awesome, in my opinion! ¡¸If my Lv.1 stats are high, will I still have more ability abilities than everyone else when I level up?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ I would say that this is not quite true. The ability value at Lv.1 may be high, but the growth rate with increasing levels is low. That¡¯s why, to make sure it¡­¡¹ Having said that much, Dad stood up and, ¡¸We¡¯re going to the woods, Lean. Let¡¯s hunt some easy beasts together.¡¹ He said something like that. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸UwaaaAAAA!!!!!!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha! Are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯m, okay¡­ not!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¹ What am I doing now? I am running towards the forest. That¡¯s all. But that¡¯s not all. It¡¯s quite simple. In short, I am not keeping up with the speed that has been increased by the given status. The average speed of a 5-year-old girl is roughly 7 when converted to status. I was very fast, so they say it was about 10, but still, my speed is more than five times faster. And now it¡¯s a half-moon. We vampires, a species whose abilities increase with the phases of the moon, increase our status by an order of magnitude when there is a full moon. If not to that extent, but at a half-moon, it rises to roughly triple. In other words, my current speed is over 150. If I force myself to apply the status to my previous human figures, I would say that the speed of an adult male is roughly 25 to 30. About 5 times that. ¡­If I told you that it takes about 2 seconds to run 50 meters, would you be able to tell how insanely fast I am? So now I am completely superhuman if you only look at my physical abilities. Well, my body can¡¯t keep up! ¡¸Good, I can see the woods now.¡¹ Apparently, while I was struggling with my status, I was getting closer and closer. No kidding, it usually takes me 30 minutes to walk there, but I was there in less than 5 minutes. ¡¸We¡¯re going to slow down from here. Follow me as quietly as you can.¡¹ With these words, dad entered the forest. Naturally, I followed. As a side note, vampires, being a night race, are born with eyes that can see through any darkness. But, it is more difficult to see in the daytime. As we made our way through the woods, where we could see clearly and clearly¡­ ¡¸Lean, stop right there.¡¹ Dad said so and stopped. I leaned over and looked in the back and saw a big boar. ¡¸Lean, first, your father will stop it. Then Lean will finish it off.¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡¹ Dad nodded and turned toward the boar. The next moment the boar was lying on its back. ¡­¡­What¡¯s? Eh, what, now. Dad, you¡¯re so strong! No, if I think about it carefully, that¡¯s right. Dad¡¯s race is¡ºVampire King, King of the Vampires¡», which is the proof of the king of the vampire race. He is said to be the most powerful of all the vampires, even the most powerful race of vampires. He lives a long life, several hundred years, and during that time, he has risen to a frighteningly high level. That¡¯s strong. ¡¸Now, Lean.¡¹ Then the father held out a knife to me. Yeah, it¡¯s not the kind of thing you¡¯d let your five-year-old daughter do. But strangely enough, I didn¡¯t feel any resistance at all. Well, this is the nature of the vampire race, or something. They are a species that originally feeds on blood, so their tolerance for grotesque things is stronger than that of other species. In my previous life, I couldn¡¯t handle grotesque things, but now I probably wouldn¡¯t mind seeing zombies or something. But, you know, I¡¯m taking the life of a living creature. I¡¯m just trying to be safe here. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ Saying that, I swung the knife down. ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡ºYour experience has reached a certain level.¡» ¡ºLevels have been raised.¡» Unlike earlier, the sound is mechanical. It is proof that the boar has died out. ¡¸Lean, did you level up?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s what how it sounded like.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then check your status.¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ ¡ù¡ù¡ù Lean Bloodlord/Senjo Yona, Vampire Lv2 Occupation: None Condition: Healthy Strength: 50(+5) Defense: 45(+10) Magic: 70(+10) Magic Defense: 60(+10) Speed: 60(+5) Magic: None ¡ù¡ù¡ù Oohhh, isn¡¯t that a huge raise? ¡¸Dad, is this awesome?¡¹ ¡¸Where where? ¡­Oh wow! That¡¯s great, Lean! That¡¯s a tremendous increase, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it!¡¹ Dad says that usually when the level goes up, the increase is only 2 or 3. 5 or so is rare, but 10 is very rare. ¡¸¡­I see, much for that¡­ That¡¯s great, Lean.¡¹ Then dad patted me on the head. I¡¯m so happy and embarrassed. ¡¸T-That¡¯s right! Dad¡¯s status is still awesome!?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Well, if it¡¯s lean, why not?¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ ¡ù¡ù¡ù Razor Bloodlord, Vampire King Lv92 Occupation: Fighting King Condition: Healthy Strength: 1,100 Defense: 950 Magic: 280 Magic Defense: 360 Speed: 750 Magic: None ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡¸How do you like it, Lean? Your dad is awesome, isn¡¯t he!¡¹ ¡­Not great. I have news for you. My dad is stupidly strong. CH 3 Vampire Girl and Her Birthday Translated by AmaLynne According to Dad. Dad says that his unusually high status is because of his race¡ºVampire King¡»and occupation¡ºFighting King¡», which improves his abilities. ¡¶Status¡·is a divine blessing given equally to races with a certain level of wisdom. There are four key factors to increasing power. Level up. Training. And then there is the choice of occupation and the evolution of the race. Leveling up is just what it sounds like. Training is increasing one¡¯s abilities by training one¡¯s body and accumulating knowledge of magic. The choice of occupation, simply put,¡ºbiases one¡¯s abilities¡». It sounds like a bad thing when I hear it like this, but if I remain¡ºUndecided¡»like I am now, I will be a poor person with not much strength. So, I decide my path through occupation. The occupations that can be chosen vary from person to person. In other words, talent. Some people have only a small occupation like¡ºFarmer¡», while others have a fighting job like¡ºMagician¡»or¡ºWarrior¡», or even¡ºHero¡»or¡ºDemon King¡». If you defeat a lot of enemies or clear some conditions in that occupation, a higher level occupation will be unlocked, or another strong occupation will grow up. As for the evolution of races, to be honest, this is something that is not usually associated with them. By achieving certain conditions, a race is elevated to a higher level¡­ The conditions are things like¡ºBecoming the king of a tribe¡»¨D¨D¨Dmy dad is one of them¨D¨D¨D¡ºRaise the level to 100 without a single defeat¡», and so on. If you lived a normal life, this would never happen. By the way, my dad¡¯s¡ºFighting King¡»is a top-level occupation. The condition for unlocking it is to select the occupation¡ºMartial Artist¡»and defeat an opponent of a certain rank or higher. What? How do I know all this? Because I asked him, my dad in front of me. I asked him, or rather, he told me on his own. No, well, vampires are fixed in their late teens to early twenties in appearance, so dad looks like he¡¯s in his twenties. But this guy, from what I¡¯ve heard, is over 200 years old. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô After a good deal of praise and making dad writhe in agony because the appeal for praise was too much trouble. I moved around for a while using my body, which I was getting more and more familiar with and walked back to the house on foot. Dad¡­ Hah, no good. He still looks happy. Stupid doting parent at its finest, this guy. I had no choice but to leave him alone, quickly enter the house and¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m ba¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Happy birthday, Lean!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Haee?¡¹ The house was filled with neighbors and friends. This is¡­¡­is it what you call a surprise? ¡¸Umm, what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸Lean-chan! Ehehe, are you surprised?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ve been preparing for a month.¡¹ ¡¸Hehe, you look amazing.¡¹ That¡¯s what he told me, the youngest group in this village¡­Kana-chan, Fred-kun, and Rius-kun, who always play with me. ¡¸¡­¡­For, me?¡¹ ¡¸Of course!¡¹ ¡­¡­I, see. They¡¯re celebrating for me. Reminds me of my previous life. In my previous life, my parents were both working, and both of them were the picture of a workaholic. They were more concerned with work than family, and of course, they never celebrated my birthday. So my birthdays were solely celebrated by buying myself a cake and playing with my pet Yomi. ¡¸¡­Le-Lean-chan, you¡¯re crying!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Eh? Ah¡­¡¹ Oh no, before I knew it, I was crying. Of course, everyone has celebrated my birthday before, but never on such a large scale. Besides, I didn¡¯t remember my previous life until I was three years old, and last year I was confused right after my memory came back, so this is the first time that the¡ºme now¡»had a proper birthday. And if they¡¯ve done that so grandly¡­ ¡¸Mmm, I¡¯m fine! Thank you, everyone!¡¹ Saying this, I couldn¡¯t help but hug Kana-chan. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not fair just to Kana!¡¹ ¡¸Me too! Me too!¡¹ Then Fred-kun and Rius-kun came up to me. I, of course, pulled them in and hugged all three of them at once. Well, my arms weren¡¯t long enough, so it wasn¡¯t quite a hug. What, you don¡¯t have any resistance to hugging a man? Think about it, including me in my previous life, I¡¯m over 20 years old, right? It¡¯s not surprising that I have skin-to-skin contact with a neighborhood boy. If I didn¡¯t include them, then I would be a five-year-old. Personal space is not a thing. So I continued to hug them without hesitation. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Now, now, Lean. You should decide your¡ºoccupation¡»early.¡¹ After my happy, fun birthday party was over and everyone had left, my mom said those words to me. ¡¸Occupation¡­hmm¡­¡¹ Once you have decided on occupation, you cannot change it until you have mastered it. You have to decide carefully. I wonder if there is something like¡ºoccupational proficiency¡». And until you MAX it out, you can¡¯t do anything like¡ºoccupation change¡». So inconvenient. I muttered¡¶Status¡·and tapped the occupation field in the window that appeared. ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡¶Selectable Occupations¡· Martial Artist, Magician, Priest, Thief, Peasant, Barbarian, Witch, Enchanter, Dancer ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡­Hmmm, nine. I can choose from these. ¡­Hey, what¡¯s a barbarian, why barbarian? ¡¸Dad, I got a bunch of them, which one do you think is the best?¡¹ ¡¸Hm, let me see¡­ Ohhh, I didn¡¯t know there were nine occupations! That¡¯s style, Lean!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Un, that¡¯s fine. Which one do you recommend?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s of course¡ºMartial Artist¡». When your opponent comes at you with a weapon, you twist him off head-on with just your bare hands¡­ Isn¡¯t that cool?¡¹ The fact that dad is over 200 years old and still hasn¡¯t graduated from second grade. Also, don¡¯t ask girls to be cool. ¡¸¡­¡­Mom, dad is useless!¡¹ ¡¸Guhaaaah!?¡¹ ¡¸It happens all the time.¡¹ ¡¸Gufuu!?¡¹ Lv92 Vampire King is brought down to earth by the family¡¯s verbal assault. Ah, he¡¯s seriously depressed. But I¡¯ll leave it alone because it¡¯s annoying that he¡¯s appealing to me. ¡¸Now, let me see¡­ Well, it¡¯s good to have a lot of choices, but too many is a problem.¡¹ ¡¸For starters, peasants, barbarians, or dancers, are out okay?¡¹ ¡¸Right. Also¡­Witch is out too. The name is cool, but if you¡¯re dealing with a priest, you¡¯re done for.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s probably true.¡¹ Even if you put a curse on them, they will just be purified. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a tough call. I would recommend the enchanter, but¡­ it¡¯s also hard to throw away Magician and Priest¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hey, I don¡¯t have to choose an occupation right now, do I?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. If you leave it undecided, you can choose it at any time, although once you decide, you can¡¯t change it for a while.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-huh, that¡¯s why I will not choose it now. I¡¯ll think it over, and then I¡¯ll decide.¡¹ ¡¸My, is that so?¡­ I¡¯ve heard that many kids your age get so excited about choosing an occupation. You are a very mature girl, my daughter.¡¹ Well, that¡¯s because I have memories of my previous life. ¡¸Then do so. Choose properly and without regrets¡­ Also, talk to that person over there who is depressed because he¡¯s not getting any attention.¡¹ When my mom told me to turn around, I saw my dad crouching with his knees in his hands. Seriously, you¡¯re over 200 years old and you¡¯re appealing to attention¡­ No, no, that one, the one that appealed for my attention for a while but was ignored, and now he¡¯s just plain depressed. What a pain in the ass, even as my father. ¡­I had no choice but to talk to him and comfort him, and he cried and hugged me. No good, this idiot parent, I have to do something about it as soon as possible¡­ CH 4 Vampire Girl and Human Translated by AmaLynne What is it like to be human in this world? It was a night with a beautiful crescent moon, sometime after my birthday, when I had such a question. From what I¡¯ve read in books, it¡¯s the same as my world before. There are some superhumans by the grace of God called¡¶Status¡·, but that¡¯s it. Vampires, on the other hand, have powerful inherent powers, such as enhanced abilities due to the phases of the moon, excellent night vision, long life span, high regenerative abilities, and the creation of household members through bloodsucking. Unlike the knowledge of my previous life, they can be activated normally even during the daytime. Well, most of the time, they sleep. In other words, vampires are a species that can be said to be superior to humans. But let¡¯s leave that aside. They are the most many intelligent life forms in the world. My former life. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t care. So,¡¸I want to see a human being¡¹, to my idiot parent¡­ I talked to my dad about it. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸No.¡¹ Surprisingly, unexpectedly. Dad immediately refused my¡ºrequest¡». Because he is my dad, you know? At home, let alone at work, he has none of the dignity of a Vampire King, and if I ask him to do something with a slightly upturned eye, he¡¯s an easy-dad who will immediately wank off, right? Dad looked down at me with the sternest face I had ever seen. ¡¸Lean. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re interested in humans¡­ But humans. That¡¯s a no-no.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s hard to explain it in a way you can understand, but¡­¡¹ It¡¯s inconvenient that I have the body of a five-year-old like this. I can understand everything, but the other side uses cumbersome phrasing so that even a child can understand, which makes it harder to understand. ¡¸Yes¡­ Lean, vampire believes in¡­ I mean, you know who the goddesses they believe in are.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s Isuzu-sama, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Not only do I know, but I¡¯ve also met her. ¡¸Yes, I have. Just as we believe in Isuzu-sama, humans believe in a goddess named Misery¡­ But this goddess, Misery, hates demons like us vampires.¡¹ ¡­¡­. Hmm? I feel like I¡¯ve heard this story before. Yes, it sounds just like what Isuzu-sama taught me. ¡¸¡­Do you understand me so far?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹ When I said this, Dad¡¯s face fell a little, and he patted me on the head, saying,¡¸You¡¯re really smart¡¹. I¡¯m so happy and embarrassed. ¡¸So. If the goddess Misery doesn¡¯t like us, then the humans who believe in her don¡¯t like us either. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t go out in front of the humans. They would attack us.¡¹ ¡¸All vampires hate fighting for nothing, don¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t take part in the battle between humans and the demon army¡­¡¹ Hmmm, from what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s the same as Isuzu-sama says. Humans say that the goddess Misery is the only god, and they are trying to destroy the demon tribe that believes in Isuzu-sama. The demons are fighting hard to stop them. And since the demons have higher potential than the humans, the humans are at a disadvantage. So, as a desperate measure, they recruited otherworldly people with high innate talents¡­ In other words, my former classmates that killed by fate manipulation and reincarnated in this world. And I¡¯m here because I got caught up in it. Well, to be frank, I¡¯m happy with the result. ¡¸And I¡¯m going to be honest with you. Your dad is the strongest man in the village, but¡­if you ask me if he is strong in the world as a whole, not so much.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Even with such great status?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Many people in this world are stronger than your dad. Vampires don¡¯t like meaningless conflicts, so they usually have only the minimum strength to protect their villages. Still, I¡¯m confident that at the full moon, I can knock down any enemy.¡¹ Seriously, how inflated is this world? Eh, what? If they are bad, I wonder if they have a bare-bones status of 10,000 or more. I don¡¯t have any intention of becoming stronger than I need to be at the moment, but I may eventually take over as chief of the tribe. Then strength is essential to protect everyone. And, well, you know, that¡­ Married or something? Kids and stuff¡­ If I decide to have a baby¡­ I won¡¯t be able to level up because of taking care of them. In other words, I have to be strong to some extent by then. Fortunately, my talent is said to be more than that of an ordinary brave warrior, so even if I don¡¯t rush too much, I should be able to gain a certain amount of strength by leveling up. But even so¡­ It seems that humans are regarded as more dangerous than I thought in this world. It¡¯s a bit complicated for me, being a former human. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Knowing that strength was necessary, I took the initiative and went out into the woods to hunt some beasts. As a result, I gained 3 levels and could move my body more easily than before. As for me, I would like to learn magic. Not a no-brainer battle like my dad, or even a pure magic build, but like this¡­ I¡¯m a versatile vampire who can do both magic and fight!¡­ I want to be like that. I¡¯ve always been the type to make one of my characters a magic warrior, even in RPGs and such in my previous life. So, to be honest, I still can¡¯t decide what class I want to be. I feel that if I master¡ºMartial Artist¡»and¡ºMagician¡», I¡¯ll be able to liberate myself to a higher level, but I don¡¯t know for sure. I know that in this peaceful village, there is no need to rush to a decision. But It¡¯s better to decide as soon as possible. After a while, the sun came up¡­ In other words, my enhanced ability no longer worked, so I carried all the beasts I had hunted and returned home. The rest was dismantled by my mom and the neighbors¡­ Well, in other words, we shared it with everyone in the village. By the way, quite a few people were surprised when I showed them the beast I hunted. I guess it¡¯s natural to be surprised when you think about it, a 5-year-old girl killed a big beast, even if her ability had been enhanced by the moon. So we spent the morning barbecuing the beast¡¯s meat. Actually, I had never barbecued in my previous life, so this was my first experience. We invited Kana and her friends to join us, and it was like a little party, and it was a lot of fun. After we ate a lot and everyone left, I got sleepy and went to bed. Today was fun too. I am really glad that I came to this world. I have dear friends, loving parents, and kind neighbors, all of which I didn¡¯t have in my previous life. And I fell asleep, thinking about the night yet to come. I hope that tomorrow will be another day of peace and joy. Just one week later. The vampire village was destroyed. I was mistaken at that time, I was na?ve. This world is not peaceful. They are arrogant, brutal, and think they are right about everything. It was a hell, where such irrepressible¡ºmonsters¡»spread. I will never forget that day in my life. The despair, the pain, the suffering, the anger, the helplessness, the humiliation, the regret, the hatred, the desire to kill. ¨D¨D¨DThat day, I swore revenge against the malice called¡ºhuman¡». AN: *Caution! In the next few chapters, there will be a depressing and heartbreaking development, which is a complete change from the cheerful atmosphere of the past chapters. Please be careful if this is not your cup of tea. TN: The black spacing is intentional. CH 5 Vampire Girl and Despair (Part 1) Translated by AmaLynne AN: *Caution! Depression will continue for the next few episodes. Please back out if this is not your cup of tea. Depression? If you like it, please continue. TN: Quick notice, Thank you SLEFFY for donating twice on my Kofi :3 I never expect people to donate to me twice >.<. I¡¯ll mass update the chapters until chapter 10 and after that I¡¯ll start uploading based on a schedule. Thank you for your attention! Thank you again and happy reading~ In my previous life, I had very little to do with words like¡ºpeace¡». I was severely bullied, my parents never bothered me, and in the end, I died as a result of God¡¯s selfish circumstances. Hence. Therefore, In this life. I want to live a peaceful, happy, quiet, and joyful life. That¡¯s what I thought. But this world is¡­ No, it seems that this world is not willing to grant even this modest wish of mine. Then, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want peace. Those who have taken everything away from me, even my whole life, leaving only my life. ¨D¨D¨DI¡¯ll make them¨D ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The day came suddenly. I¡­ Rather, most of the vampires was asleep. Of course, it was¡ºdaytime¡». The vampire village had been in perfect peace for the last few hundred years, free from interference from any race. So I can¡¯t blame my fellow vampires for the lack of security of their brethren who stood guard in their apologetically built watchtowers. Dad¡­ Not even the chief of the tribe had expected such a thing. By the time I noticed something was wrong and jumped out of bed¡­the worst had already begun. From the window of my room on the second floor, I saw the same white clothes¡­It was hundreds of¡ºhumans¡»dressed in what looked like a combination of priestly clothes and armor. The humans broke into the house one after another, and after a while came out looking satisfied with what they had. When I realized what it was, I nearly vomited. A head. The head of a vampire, of one of my own. ¡¸What is going on¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Lean!!!¡¹ I turned at the sound and saw my mother looking distraught and my dad looking impatient and angry at the same time. ¡¸Dad, this¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I know! Lean, you run away with your mom. I¡¯ll be right behind you!¡¹ ¡¸No way, dad also¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­I am the chief. And I am the Vampire King. I can¡¯t just run away.¡¹ ¡¸Such things¡­ Life is more important! I know dad is strong, but still¡­!¡¹ Before I could finish, my dad hugged me. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, Lean.¡¹ With that one word, I realized. Dad must have been¡­ ¡¸Minea, take care of Lean.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I know.¡¹ Then Dad headed for the enemy lines and I was held by Mom. ¡¸N-No! Dad! Let go of me, Mom!¡¹ Dad stopped moving for a moment at my pleading but quickly ran off. Mom was still holding me. ¡¸I am the Vampire King! Razor Bloodlord! If you want to kill any more of my people, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡¹ Starting with those words, the sound of the attack behind me became more intense. ¡­By the time we fled into the woods, the sound had ceased to be heard. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Mom fled into the forest and kept running. After running toward the back for about 10 minutes, she finally stopped and dropped me off. ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be after us for a while here. We¡¯ll rest a bit and then run again. We have the advantage when night falls.¡¹ ¡¸Escape, where?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know. But we have to live.¡¹ Mom had a terrible look on her face. No wonder. Just a few minutes ago, she left her companion, who had been with her for decades, in a place of death. Why? Why did the humans attack? We were just living in peace. Why, why, why, why. ¡­At the very least, mom needs to be protected. Dad protected us. Now it¡¯s my turn. Yes, he might still be alive! Then we have to go help them! Also, contact any surviving friends¡­ Then, that¡ºguy¡»appeared, kicking me out of my various thoughts. ¡¸Ugh¡­ uuu¡­ so sad¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I know you¡¯re sad, but make up¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹ Instantly, my mom and I jumped back. The voice I heard was a thick man¡¯s voice. ¡¸Transference Magic! A magician!¡¹ Behind us was a mysterious man who had not been there earlier. Dressed like the man who attacked the village. He was over two meters tall, holding a large book in both hands, and for some reason, he was shedding tears. ¡¸Ugh¡­ How pathetic you two¡­!¡¹ Pathetic? Would you, by any chance, let us go? Such faint hopes were betrayed in the next instant. ¡¸This, such a delicate girl and¡­a beautiful woman is¡­Vampire! An evil demon tribe that defies the reason of the Misery-sama! Alas, if only you had been born human, you would have lived without any inconvenience¡­so sad¡­!¡¹ Evil demon tribe? Vampires, are we? We are indeed a demon tribe, but we should have been non-interventionist in the war between the demon king¡¯s army and the allied human forces. In the first place¡­If you people hadn¡¯t attacked us, we would have lived a peaceful life, free from any inconvenience! ¡¸At least ¡­¡­. At least let you be reborn as a human in your next life! I, one of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, will send you to God with my own hands¡­!¡¹ ¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·? I don¡¯t know what that means. I¡¯m dealing with one person, and if I had my muscles right now, I¡¯m sure¡­! The next moment, something¡ºexplode¡»in front of me. A tremendous blast¡­but¡­I wasn¡¯t blown away? ¡¸Ugh¡­ Such as preventing my¡ºExplode¡»¡­!¡¹ I knew immediately why I wasn¡¯t blown away. There was a thin membrane around me. This must have protected me. But¡­who? I looked to the side and saw my mom with a staff ready. Mom¡­maybe she was strong? But mom sounded like she was in a lot of pain¡­ ¡¸Lean¡­ Run away.¡¹ ¨D¨D¨D-So she told me. ¡¸I-I don¡¯t want to! Mom also¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a supporter. I can protect you, but I can¡¯t defeat him. So I¡¯m here to buy you time to escape.¡¹ ¡¸Such things¡­ Mom, what are you talking about!! Hey!!¡¹ I can¡¯t believe I was chased out of my village and lost my mom even more. My heart cannot bear it. Then at least I wanted to die with my mom. ¡­¡­But, ¡¸Please, Lean. Let me protect my daughter.¡¹ Oh, what a terrible thing to say. That one word, that one word alone. I had no choice but to run away. At least, if I didn¡¯t have memories of my previous life. I could have died together with my mom like a normal five-year-old child. Because of my understanding¡­ I realize my mom¡¯s¡ºdetermination¡». ¡­I ran away. I turned my back on my mother, on my village, with all my heart. ¡¸Ughh¡­! You think I¡¯m going to let it get away¡­! What stupidity! Sadness!¡¹ ¡¸You think I¡¯ll let you!?¡¶Dimensional Lock¡·.¡¹ ¡¸¡­!? Transference Sealing Wards! I didn¡¯t know you could use such advanced magic¡­ Ugh, why would such a user be a vampire¡­!¡¹ While listening to my mom and my enemy¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t care about the tears that flowed or the blood that ran from my lips from biting down too hard, I just kept on running. CH 6 Vampire King and the Apocalypse Translated by AmaLynne AN: Father¡¯s Point of View. I can say that my life has been a tumultuous one in its own way. When I was less than 20 years old, I felt cramped in my village, so I ran away from there without asking my parents¡¯ permission, hid my race, mixed with humans, and became an adventurer. I did many things, including defeating¡ºDemonic Beast¡», which are harmful to both humans and demons, exploring dungeons, and escorting important people. It was fun and rewarding to overcome difficulties with my friends. As a vampire who adheres to the principle of mutual non-interference, I did not participate in the battles between the Allied Forces of the Human Race and the Demon King¡¯s Army, but I enjoyed fighting. Before I knew it, I had become a¡ºFighting King¡», a high-level occupation in the¡ºKing Series¡», and had even reached the level of A-rank adventurer. But that time came to an abrupt end a few decades after I left my village. My friends saw that I had not aged for any length of time, and they knew who I was. The decades of trust between my friends and me were instantly broken, and I was reported to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and placed on the bounty list. I wanted them to say,¡ºWe are friends even if we are different races¡», like so. But the reality is merciless, and the humans, almost all of whom are¡ºhuman supremacists¡», would not allow me to exist. So I returned to my village and never left it again. Now, I succeeded my father as chief, fell in love with and married Minea, who was said to be the most beautiful woman in the village and a highly talented priestess. I even had the most beautiful daughter in the world, Lean. My life was smooth sailing. Until today¨D¨D¨D ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸I am the Vampire King! Razor Bloodlord! If you want to kill any more of my people, kill me first!¡¹ I raised my voice loudly to attract the attention of the humans. I was determined to let my wife and daughter escape. I had never dreamed that humans would attack my village. No, this is not the right word. It is more appropriate to say,¡ºIt was so peaceful that I could not even imagine¡». I thought that since there had been no contact for the past several hundred years, they had forgotten about vampires. Maybe somewhere in my mind, I had thought that. ¡¸The Vampire King!¡¹ ¡¸Kill him! Kill! The King of those fools who don¡¯t believe in Misery-sama!¡¹ ¡­I knew it was the Goddess Misery involved. Humans, through brainwashing and education since childhood, most of the people believe in the Goddess Misery¡­ No, they are fanatics. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t tolerate us demons who believe in Isuzu-sama. Poor humans, brainwashed by the Goddess Misery. But under the circumstances, I can¡¯t feel a shred of sympathy for them. The crime of killing my people. I will make them pay with their lives as well. ¡¸Kill them! Kill them! Kill¡­What the hell?¡¹ I approached the man who had been noisy earlier, a platoon leader, and fired a spear hand. My hand pierced through the armor and gouged out the man¡¯s heart, easily ending his life. ¡¸Platoon Leader!?¡¹ ¡¸You are a piece of vampire trash!¡¹ ¡­Trash? You pulled the word ¡°trash¡± out of your mouth. I don¡¯t care about myself. But my people. My family. ¡¸¡­Did you just call me trash, you son of a bitch?¡¹ ¡¸Hiii¡­! Wait, *Gohoo!*¡¹ I took that man¡¯s life without reservation. ¡¸H-He¡¯s so strong!¡¹ ¡¸What the hell does that? I thought vampires were peaceful and easy to exterminate!¡¹ Apparently, we were being kept in the loop. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. ¡¸What¡¯s up? You won¡¯t come to me? Try to kill me.¡¹ Oops, there goes my old tone. I thought I corrected it when I married Minea to be a chief. ¡¸¡­! Don¡¯t get carried away!¡¹ ¡¸We have the blessing of the Misery-sama!¡¹ There is no such thing. Even Isuzu-sama selects those to whom she gives her blessings. There is no way that the goddess Misery would share her power so easily. Only a¡ºHero¡»would have her blessing. After that, humans attacked again and again. And I fought back all of them. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¨D¨D¨DBy now, my wife and daughter should be approaching the forest. I¡¯ve bought enough time¡­ A good number of my brethren must have escaped while I was attracting them. ¡­To be honest, I had prepared for this place to be a place of death, but my opponent was weaker than I had expected. No matter how many people attack me, I don¡¯t feel like I can lose. ¡¸¡­What the heck is this?¡¹ The tide of the battle changed when such voices were heard from the rear. The humans all retreated at once, thereby revealing the figures. Pure white armor, braided blond hair. The woman was carrying a long sword, recognizable at a glance as a very first-rate one. ¡¸Oh, Edith-sama¡­!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Edith-sama!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·have come!¡¹ ¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·? I have never heard of it. But I knew that she was the ringleader of the enemy. ¡¸¡­Hmm. I see. The Vampire King. A lowly vampire has done a lot of damage to my men.¡¹ ¡¸What a strange thing to say. I, too, have had many of my brethren killed. If you are going to kill, you should be prepared to be killed.¡¹ ¡¸It is only for humans, the race favored by our Misery-sama. Lowly demons like you should die grateful for the chance to be destroyed by us and reborn as human beings.¡¹ It was so self-indulgent that I was beyond outraged and impressed. Oh, and that I¡¯ve been able to hold my anger up to this point. ¨D¨D¨DBut the next words. ¡¸Oh, and. You said¡ºmany of my brethren killed¡», not¡ºmany¡»of them. I killed them all just a moment ago.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹ ¡¸And by the way, the one on the run¡­ Your wife and daughter? I¡¯m sure that Noin, one of the Twelve Holy Apostles like me, has turned them into charcoal.¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DMy anger burst. ¡¸You¨D¨D¨DASSHOLEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¹ Avenge our brothers! This woman is the only one I will never forgive! ¡­Determined, I unleashed a barrage of blows in a fit of rage. Without a single hit, they were all blocked by the sword. ¡¸¡­Be honored to be killed by Edith of the¡¶White Sword¡·, the seventh in the order of¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·.¡¹ With that voice as the last, a mysterious phenomenon occurred. My body did not fall, but only my gaze went downward. The gaze rolled on the ground for a while, then stopped, and¡­there, when I saw my body in the distance, I finally realized that I had been decapitated. Minea, I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could go back, but I¡¯m done here. At least you and Lean are still there¡­ Stay alive. With that thought as the last, my consciousness went completely dark. AN: The next story is from the mother¡¯s point of view. Please stay with me a little longer before Lean¡¯s story. CH 7 Vampire Queen and the Deadly Force Translated by AmaLynne AN: I forgot to set the posting time, seriously sorry (on my knees). This time it is from the mother¡¯s point of view. TN: Term change, Vampire King/Queen ¡ú Vampire Lord. ¡¸¡¶Hell¡¯s Lightning¡·!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Enchantment Lightning Resist¡·!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Heavenly Flame¡·!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Flame Barrier¡·!¡¹ The attack was so fierce that it took me so long to even breathe, but I was able to prevent it with the experience and magic I had cultivated over 100 years of my life. I let my beloved daughter, Lean, escape. At her speed, she was probably already out of this man¡¯s magical senses. ¡­So I was wondering if I could escape too if I had the chance¡­ I guess I can¡¯t. This guy is too strong. In case you¡¯re wondering, I was called the strongest shield of the vampire race, but I¡¯m not so sure. I just barely holding my right now, but at any moment, the multiple wards could be destroyed. ¡¸Ugh¡­ Poor¡­! To be born a vampire with such a gift, and yet to have this power because of a belief in someone other than Misery-sama!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Shut up, fanatic.¡¹ As I spat at him, I fired a Holy Ray, one of the few offensive magic of the priest occupation, in return, but it was easily blocked by another magic. ¡¸So much magic, the technique you just showed¡­ Ugh, you are a¡ºHigh Priest¡», the higher rank of priest! Aha, with such a gift, why did you not have faith in the Misery-sama¡­!¡¹ The¡ºHigh Priest¡»is an advanced occupation that can only be opened to those who have mastered the Priest, Enchanter, and Warding Master. It has the highest level of support capability of all occupations, giving it specialized power to defend, purify, and strengthen allies. ¡¸Ugh¡­however, it is not easy to understand¡­ However she may be a High Priest, I never thought she could prevent my magic so well¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­I wonder why.¡¹ ¡­The answer is simple. Just before approaching this forest¡­a voice echoed directly into my head. ¡¶Certain conditions have been met. You have completed the evolution of your race into the Vampire Lord.¡· What do these words mean? Two Vampire Lords can never appear at the same time. And since it is an¡ºEvolution¡», it cannot degenerate in the process. In other words. Razor, my husband, is dead. So the power of the¡ºVampire Lord¡»has been transferred to me, and I am now more powerful than ever. And I have been able to endure this long because I have used almost all of that power on¡ºdefense¡»and¡ºevasion¡». But that will soon reach its limit. I had been blocking his magic for more than 1 hour, and my magical power was already running out. The amount of magic output and magic power far exceeds even the magic boosted by the power of the¡ºVampire Lord¡»¡­Who is this guy really? First, this man called himself¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·. Perhaps, he is an elite-class opponent among humans. Perhaps the¡¶High Magician¡·, an advanced position in the magician occupation. Moreover, he is a super-attack type, mainly using the fire and lighting attributes. I should be a good match for him, but the difference in ability is hurting me. And finally. The man¡¯s magic pierced through my warding. ¡¸Gghgg¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­! The end, the end! Aha, how cruel the world is¡­ to have to slaughter such a beautiful woman like you!¡¹ Oh, I agree with that. Truly, the world is cruel. Why do we have to¡­ Why should we have to go through this just because we are vampires? Are humans, the goddess Misery, so great? Are they so righteous? (¡­¡­When I get over there, please let me know, Isuzu-sama.) I have many regrets. The first, of course, is that I will not be able to watch my beloved daughter, Lean, grow up anymore. She had so much talent that even I, who was once hailed as a genius, could easily surpass me. I wonder how she will grow up¡­ I was looking forward to it. ¡¸Ugh¡­! Please pray that you will be born a human being in your next life¡­¡¹ Don¡¯t joke. I¡¯m not going to be like you guys. ¡¸Noin, the sixth in the order of¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, the¡ºWail of the Devil¡», is¡­ Let me give you your guide!¡¹ The man who called himself so activated his magic the next moment. What was released was¡¶Explode¡·. This is a magic that combines multiple attributes and has the highest destructive power among all magic. I, wounded to the bone, had no way to block it. Lean. My little girl. I want you to survive. I know it¡¯s hard for you. I think you are sad. I know you are crying right now. But you must live. I am sure you have the power to accomplish great things. Don¡¯t ever give up and don¡¯t break no matter what. I will always be watching over you. And then, a red flash covered my vision. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Noin. It¡¯s been a long time, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Edith-sama¡­! Ugh, something very sad has happened!¡¹ ¡¸¡­You are always sad about something. So what is it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the thing! Among the vampires was a very gifted and talented High Priest¡­ And I slaughtered it with my own hands! Alas, sad¡­¡¹ ¡¸That would be our mission this time. Well, mission accomplished, the vampires are now eradicated. Go back to your home countries¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the thing¡­ Apparently, we failed in our mission¡­ugh¡­¡¹ ¡¸What? What do you mean? I want you to explain.¡¹ ¡¸Actually¡­ The High Priest I told you about earlier, a young girl who looked like her daughter, escaped deep into the forest and¡­! Her mother¡¯s magic prevented me from transferring, and I was unable to pursue her¡­ Ughhhh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡¹ ¡¸What did you say? Well, one alone cannot reproduce, and if it is young, it will die of starvation or be eaten by a beast. No problem.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you for saying so¡­!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¶Certain conditions have been met. You have completed the evolution of your race into the Vampire Lord.¡· AN: Now I¡¯m looking forward to beating those two to death. CH 8 Vampire Girl and Despair (Part 2) Translated by AmaLynne I ran away. I kept running away. I left my father and mother, my friends, and my friends to die. I ran deep into the forest with all my heart, sometimes avoiding the beasts that stood in my way, sometimes defeating them, and just kept on running. I ran for over an hour, out of breath, using my naturally high physical ability, and finally stopped when I came to a cliff. ¡¸Hah¡­hah¡­¡¹ The moment I stopped, I was so exhausted that I fell into a heap on the spot. How in the world did this happen? It was a peaceful day, just as usual, until this morning. ¡¸¡­Dad¡­ Mom¡­!¡¹ I hope you are safe. I want you to be alive in any way possible. But the words that echoed in my head immediately afterward shattered that small hope in an instant. ¡¶Certain conditions have been met. You have completed the evolution of your race into the Vampire Lord.¡· ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ee?¡¹ It took me a few seconds to understand the words. Vampire Lord never appears more than two at a time. And since it is an¡ºEvolution¡»of the race, it is not possible to quit as king in the middle and hand it over to another vampire. Because that would be¡ºDegeneracy¡». And the Vampire Lord must be nominated. The Vampire Lord of the generation decides in advance who will be the next Lord, and at the moment of the death of the Lord of the generation, the vampire who has been nominated will evolve into the Vampire Lord. Yes. Only¡ºin case of death¡»can the Vampire Lord stopped. In other words¡­ At this moment, it means dad is dead. But that¡¯s not all. There is no way that my dad, that parent idiot, would have appointed me as the Vampire Lord when I was still a young girl. If so, who was the vampire that my dad had decided to be the next in line? ¡­Mom. Of course. Despite this, I have evolved into a Vampire Lord of my race. What this means¨D¨D¨DI don¡¯t need to tell you. In other words, at this moment, I had to be sure. I had lost my beloved parents. ¡¸aa¡­ aa, aaaaa¡­¡¹ ¡­Why? Why did my parents have to die? I finally found my place. My precious family. Why must they be taken from me? ¡¸aaa, aaaaaa¡­ mom, dad¡­!¡¹ Tears flowed endlessly. My parents, who until yesterday had been talking about tomorrow, were dead, and I was the only survivor. What is this? If this is a dream, wake up. Why, why, why? In my previous life, I was bullied, scorned, and finally killed¡¸just because¡¹ of God¡¯s selfish convenience. So this time. In this life. I decided to live happily. And yet, I am not allowed to have even such a small dream. I was tormented by anger, sadness, regret, and despair, and I cried there until the night, until my tears dried up. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I continued to cry until I could no longer cry, and at night I went back the way I came. Vampires are a race of the night. If there were any vampires left alive, they would return to their villages at this time. At night, fighting is disadvantageous for humans, who are not good at seeing in the dark. Then perhaps they would have pulled out of the village before night. Even if they were still there and found, I, strengthened by the power of the¡ºVampire Lord¡»and the blessing of the moon, could take some of them with me. If I die, it will be after I tear to pieces the one who killed my father and mother. I ran, In less than 20 minutes, which had taken me more than an hour during the day, and I could see where the village was located. I don¡¯t hear the sounds of mayhem like I heard during the day. Humans are likely pulling up vampires because they cannot sense them with the five senses that they are born with. It would be a small number, if any. I prepared for battle and headed for the forest exit, where I noticed something. ¡¸ah¡­here¡­¡¹ That was the place where my mom had let me escape. But the scene had changed. Most of the surrounding trees had been blown down, and there were scorch marks everywhere. And the unnaturally unscorched, circular ground was like a crop circle. And there. I found it. A figure, a shadow. ¡¸¡­! M-Mom! ¡­MOM!!¡¹ I yelled and ran over to her. Her hair was burnt in places, and there was no longer any trace of her beauty. But I did not doubt in my mind that it was my mom. ¡¸Mom! Mother! mother¡­¡¹ I held my mom in my arms and shook her repeatedly¡­then I realized. She was not breathing. Her heart had stopped. ¡­She is dead. ¡¸ahh¡­ aaaa, aaaaaaa¡­¡¹ I was prepared for this. I had a feeling this would happen. But the moment I saw it, I¡­I couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!¡¹ Why! Why must mom die!!!!!! Who! Who did this to mom! ¡¸That¡­ that man!!!!¡¹ Yeah, I know! That magician! That guy who called himself¡¶The Twelve Holy Apostles¡·or something! ¡¸¡­Definitely¡­¡­ I swear to God, I will kill you!!!!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s there?¡¹ As I swore revenge, someone called out to me. When I turned around, there were three knight-like men in silver armor, wearing the emblem of some country on their chests. ¨D¨D¨DThey were the humans who had attacked the village. ¡¸Ah? Isn¡¯t that the vampire kid? She survived.¡¹ ¡¸Which one¡­? Oh, it¡¯s true. I heard loud voices, so I came over¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh my God, isn¡¯t that the corpse of the vampire that Noin-sama killed? What are you hanging on to, you creep?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Dirty, I say.¡¹ My mom, the one who protected me. You¡¯ve just called her¡ºdirty¡»for lack of a better word. You¡¯ve got some nerve, and I like it. ¨D¨D¨DDeath. I stepped in and instantly approached the man who called my mother dirty and mercilessly¡ºtwisted¡»his neck. ¡¸Ack¡­!?¡¹ With that, the man collapsed, blood spurting from his torso. ¡ºYour experience has reached a certain level.¡» ¡ºLevels have been raised.¡» ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ ¡¸T-This little brat!?¡¹ One of the men slashed at me, but I got close before he could swing his sword and landed a merciless punch right to the chest area. The man¡¯s armor exploded, and he was nearly blown away as it was. But I grabbed the man and put another fist into his chest area. The man¡¯s ribs were shattered, and the shock wave crushed his heart. ¡¸GAacckkk!¡¹ Leaving behind a muffled voice, the second man died. ¡ºYour experience has reached a certain level.¡» ¡ºLevels have been raised.¡» ¡¸N-No way¡­!?¡¹ The remaining man was completely on the run. But there was no way I was going to let him get away. I closed the distance again in an instant and made a foot sweep. I wondered how it would go. I attack with all my might, destroying the armor and shattering the bone in the man¡¯s right leg. ¡¸AAGHHHH!?¡¹ Shut up. Don¡¯t make a dirty sound. ¡­I would say, but this guy has a few questions I want to ask him. ¡¸Hey.¡¹ ¡¸Hiii¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t rant. Answer my questions and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡¹ Now, let the revenge begin. CH 9 Vampire Girl and Despair (Part 2, Latter Part) Translated by AmaLynne AN: I am posting two stories today as I have more room in my stock. ¡¸Damn it, kill me¡­! Even if you kill me¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need that kind of thing. Who wants to kill a man? Just answer my question.¡¹ ¡¸Hmph, who!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Oh, I see.¡¹ Oh, so you¡¯re not going to answer. Then I have no choice. ¡¸Just get on with it and kill me¡­ What the hell are you doing!?¡¹ ¡¸What? Bloodsucking.¡¹ I don¡¯t even want to suck this old man¡¯s blood, but I can¡¯t let this chance go. ¡¸You know the characteristics of a vampire, right? ¡ºBlood-sucking Subject ¡». The power to turn a blood-sucking subject into a ¡ºVampire-like Creature¡»and manipulates him or her. If you are stronger than me, you can resist, but I am stronger than you, so it is impossible. That¡¯s why I will make you my servant and then turn you into a doll that can talk to me about anything.¡¹ ¡¸Hi¡­! W-Wait!¡¹ ¡¸No waiting for you.¡¹ And so, I bared my fangs¡­ ¡¸Wait! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you anything, please!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Tell me that from the beginning.¡¹ He was apparently being honest, so I let go of his face. ¡¸¡­Then answer honestly.¡¹ Q. Why did you attack the village? A. Because they are a demon tribe. Vampires, a race that Master Misery has his eye on and also a peaceful race, were an easy target. Q. Mom¡­who killed this dead person? A. Noin-sama, the sixth in the order of the ¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·. The highest magician in his mother country. Q. Dad¡­what happened to the Vampire Lord? A. Dead. Edith-sama, the seventh in the order of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, killed him. Q. ¡­Where is the body? ¡¸¡­¡­I-It¡¯s no longer here¡­ Edith-sama exposed the body of the Vampire Lord and declared the destruction of the vampire, and took it with him.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ar¡±rr¡±?¡¹? ¡¸Hii!?¡¹ Expose dad? How dare you humiliate me, my mom, and the man who protected me to the very end? ¡­Wait, calm down. Calm down, me. There¡¯s no point in hitting this guy now. There is one last thing I need to ask. ¡¸¡­How many vampires have survived my kind?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Say it fast.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, no one¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ha?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s, no more vampires¡­ They¡¯re all dead¡­ Edith-sama said she killed them all, even the ones who escaped¡­ A-And if I had to guess, Noin-sama said she missed one¡­ That would be you, wouldn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹ ¡­¡­No one? My people, no one else? Dad, mom, Kana-chan, Fred-kun, Rius-kun, and everyone else¡­dead? ¡¸E-Enough! Let me go as promised¡­ Gaahh?!!¡¹ Before I knew it, my legs seemed to have penetrated the man¡¯s belly. ¡¸w-why¡­¡¹ With those last words, the man ran out of power, but even that didn¡¯t matter anymore. I ran to the village to confirm the man¡¯s words. I wanted it to be a mistake. I hope it is a mistake. My fragile hope was in vain. My father¡¯s body was nowhere to be found. All my friends had died, leaving a trail of tears in their eyes. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Kana, chan.¡¹ In front of me is a dear friend who always had a cute smile and cheered me up. But there was no longer any trace of that smile on her face, and she looked despairing and didn¡¯t even twitch. ¡¸Fred-kun¡­¡­ Rius-kun¡­¡­¡¹ He was mischievous and often messed around with Kana-chan and me¡­but at heart, they are very gentle twins. But they were dead, folded on top of each other, as if protecting each other. ¡¸¡­¡­why?¡¹ ¡¸why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why¡¹ Why? Just because we, who have just been living in peace, are¡ºdemon people¡», for that reason alone. ¡­¡­Everything, must be taken away from us. ¡¸Hmm? ¡­¡­Oi, someone out there¡­ Hey, isn¡¯t that a survivor?¡¹ What I heard was the voice of a knight, different from those who had just come in, but of the same kind. ¡¸What the heck, I¡¯m just going to see my friend die¡­ Ah, well, vampires love blood, don¡¯t they? You¡¯re excited to see your friend¡¯s blood! Hahahaha¡­¡­huh?¡¹ I had, half unconsciously, pierced the man¡¯s heart. The man collapsed on the spot without uttering a word after that. What is this feeling? I had killed a human. And yet, I don¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty. On the contrary, I rather feel¡­comfortable? A sense of accomplishment? For example, in a previous life, when a flying insect was crushed¡­ At this time. *Boom*, like so. I heard the sound of my¡ºsomething¡»snapping. ¡¸¡­¡­haha.¡¹ ¡­¡­A spontaneous laugh came out. If I didn¡¯t laugh at this, what would I laugh at? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize how simple this was. ¡¸AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! ¡­Ah, I see.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.My life is ruined because there are humans.¡¹ ¡¸Humans are like vermin.¡¹ ¡¸Humans are not needed in this world.¡¹ ¡¸Humans are poison to me, an¡ºevil¡»that interferes with my happiness. ¡¸That¡ºEvil¡»¡­¡­I have to destroy it right~?¡¹ I¡¯m not going to say I¡¯m righteous or anything like that, you know? But, you know, in this life, as well as in previous lives, humans really are like scum, aren¡¯t they? The people who bullied me and laughed at me for fun, and the scum of the earth in my previous life who knew about it and didn¡¯t help me. The scum of this life who took away even my small happiness, believing themselves to be righteous, and drove me to the depths of despair. Hahaha, funny. There is no difference between human beings in my previous life and this life. But¡ºI¡»was different in my previous life and this life. Unlike the world of the past, I have the talent to surpass the heroes of this world. Then, let¡¯s be strong. Become strong, strong, strong. Someday, I will destroy all human beings. I will kill them all. Avenge my father, my mother, and everyone in my village. I will exterminate every last one of them. ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡¶Certain conditions have been met. The special occupational class¡ºAvenger¡»has been unlocked.¡· ¡ù¡ù¡ù In my previous life, I had very little to do with words like¡ºpeace¡». I was severely bullied, my parents never bothered me, and in the end, I died as a result of God¡¯s selfish circumstances. Hence. Therefore, In this life. I want to live a peaceful, happy, quiet, and joyful life. That¡¯s what I thought. But this world is¡­ No, it seems that this world is not willing to grant even this small wish of mine. Then, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want peace. Those who have taken everything away from me, even my whole life, leaving only my life. ¨D¨D-I will kill them all. I¡¯m going to kill every last one of them. Humans. CH 10 Vampire Girl and the Evil God (Part 1) Translated by AmaLynne It¡¯s like I¡¯m floating in the air, tied to the ground. It seems to be so wide that I can see everywhere, but at the same time, it is so narrow that it is bizarre. That¡¯s exactly how I feel right now. ¡­Where am I? No, wait. I remember this feeling. I¡¯ve been here once before. Yes, this is¡­ ¡¸Yeah. You guessed it.¡¹ Oh, I knew it. Long time no see, Isuzu-sama. ¡¸Long time no see, Senjo Yona-san¡­ No, Lean Bloodlord-san.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸It¡¯s been five years. I never thought I would see you again.¡¹ You¡¯re the almighty God over there, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t now the time you say,¡ºI knew this would happen¡»or something like that? ¡¸¡­Even God is not such an all-powerful being¡­ If I knew the future in the first place, I wouldn¡¯t have reincarnated you as a vampire.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see. That was not your plan either, was it? ¡¸Yes, of course. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when I saw the number of vampires decreasing at a frightening rate and checked the lower world¡­ I had no idea that Misery¡¯s brainwashing had become that fanatical.¡¹ It looks like. It¡¯s so creepy. ¡¸¡­¡­I guess you haven¡¯t changed your decision after all.¡¹ Decision? What are you talking about? ¡¸¡­The Destruction of Mankind.¡¹ Oh, that. That¡¯s not a¡ºdecision¡». It¡¯s a¡ºdeclaration¡». The race that took away the people I care about. I can¡¯t allow them to exist¡­ If they want to destroy us, we will do the same. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth¡­ Ruin for ruin. ¡¸¡­I see. All right, then I will lend a hand.¡¹ What is it? Now that you know you have to stop this from the standpoint of God? ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a hand. I honestly did not expect the human race to be so out of touch. As the god of the demon tribe, my interference with humans is limited, so I didn¡¯t know how much brainwashing education Misery had given until recently. This time around, I forced myself to gather information, and as a result, I decided that those human beings are not needed in this world.¡¹ ¡­¡­The human image is replaying in my brain. No matter what they say, Misery-sama is, Misery-sama that, Misery-sama this. And they treat us who don¡¯t believe in Misery as trash. Ah, I want to kill him more and more when I remember. ¡¸To be honest, at first I was thinking of unifying the demons and humans¡­ But it¡¯s impossible to bring a creature that has been brainwashed to that level into my jurisdiction. I cannot tolerate it any longer. Until now, I have had the demons fight mainly in defensive battles so as not to harm humans as much as possible, but from now on, I plan to have them march on with no mercy.¡¹ ¡­So you are saying that you are in favor of destroying humans, Isuzu-sama? ¡¸Yes. Let me put it this way, that¡¯s the human species¡­ No, it is a kind of¡ºfailure¡»as an organism. A creature that only does God¡¯s will, a species that is under the delusion that its species is the most righteous, a species that looks down on other species and even tries to destroy them. Such¡ºdefective biological junk¡»is nothing but a poison to the world I administer.¡¹ Yes, you are right. Humans are all, all of them, nothing more than trash. Women? Children? The old man? I don¡¯t care. Every human being is an¡ºenemy¡»and I will kill off the¡ºpoison¡»of the world. ¡¸¡­But to tell you the truth, I must say that the demon tribe is in a difficult situation today.¡¹ ¡­Hmm? I thought we were talking about demon people, who are fewer than humans, but far stronger than humans, so they¡¯ll be fine. ¡¸¡­Right,¡ºwas¡»is the right word. In fact, it is now very troublesome and¡­ That hassle is the main reason I decided to destroy the human race.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸As it turns out, that trouble is the birth of the¡ºHero¡».¡¹ Ruminating on those words, I came to a realization. I realized that there are¡ºotherworldly transplants¡»just like me. Does that mean that one of those high-potential otherworldly transplants has become a hero? ¡¸¡­¡­How I wish that were all.¡¹ Huh? No? ¡¸Lean-san, I would like to correct some of what you said earlier. I said I want to destroy mankind, but it is correct to say¨D¨D¨Dwith one exception¨D¨D¨DI want to destroy mankind.¡¹ ¡­Exceptions? I don¡¯t think humans need exceptions. Even the most benign-looking human being has no idea what is going on in their stomachs, so killing them all would bring peace to the world. ¡¸¡­It¡¯s rough, isn¡¯t it? Well, is it any wonder?¡¹ If someone does something like that to you, you will run out of love, and hatred will overflow whether it wells up or not. Even at this very moment, I want to kill people. ¡¸Well, calm down. Let me explain step by step. About 5 years ago¡­ In other words, at about the same time you were reincarnated, someone with the¡ºqualities of a hero¡»appeared. There were three of them, an exceptional number¡­ However, among them, there was one child who was not an¡ºotherworldly transplant¡».¡¹ In other words, a¡ºgenius¡»with the¡ºqualities of a hero¡»was born by chance at the same time, rather than being reincarnated into another world. ¡¸That¡¯s right. When the girl became five years old, she was discovered to have the¡ºqualities of a hero¡». And the best of luck for humans and the worst of misfortune for her was¡­ Her power as a hero and her¡¶Status¡·were so high that they could even be called abnormal. To be honest, in terms of talent, she far surpassed even you.¡¹ ¡­¡­? Why is that a¡ºmisfortune¡»for that girl? She¡¯s a hero, right? A hero is the absolute protector of mankind. If it has great power, isn¡¯t that lucky for that girl? ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Here is a story that touches on one aspect of human insanity. When those of the human nobility and royalty class learned of her tremendous power, they jumped for joy. And then they were troubled. How could they best take this once-in-a-hundred or once-in-a-thousand-years genius and make it work to their and Misery¡¯s benefit? ¡­And after much deliberation, they come to the worst decision imaginable.¡¹ ¡¸That is the¡ºWeaponization of the Hero¡»project. It is an insane and terrible plan to take highly gifted heroes, break their minds, brainwash them, and make them fight demons as¡ºliving weapon¡».¡¹ CH 11 Vampire Girl and the Evil God (Part 2) Translated by AmaLynne AN: This is the second chapter today. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. The¡ºWeaponization of the Hero¡»Project? The¡ºheroes¡»who are supposed to be respected, but instead, they are broken down and treated like tools? ¡¸No wonder you are confused. I gave up on the human race when I found out about it¡­ She has already been¡ºeducated¡»for several months. Her mind is already a wreck, she used to be very active, but now she is like a doll that doesn¡¯t speak a word¡­ She is just too pitiful.¡¹ So you¡¯re saying that the only person you want to save is this hero? ¡¸Understanding. I would add that although her heart is broken, the heart of a human being, or rather an intelligent life form, does not disappear so easily. If you could protect her and restore her heart, she would probably resent humans as much or more than you do. That is a situation that we, who wish to destroy humans, would not wish for. After all, she has more potential than even you, and if she becomes our comrade, I am sure she will play a very active role.¡¹ I see. That¡¯s rather the main reason, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Humans, I hate them. I hate, hate, hate them, and want to lay waste to every last one of them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­But a human who hates humans as much as I do¡­ A girl who is human and wants to destroy humans¡­ Humans who are being killed by the monsters they created themselves¡­ ¡­¡­Not bad. One thing. If that hero tries to protect human beings even if he has restored their hearts. What will you do then? ¡¸Of course, we will consider them dangerous and kill them.¡¹ ¡­¡­Then, well, maybe I can make an exception. ¡¸Thank you very much. Thank you for saying so.¡¹ Hero¡­ They use even such a precious and important existence for the sake of the goddess Misery? How low can you go, humans? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô So, can I ask one fundamental question? ¡¸? Yes, please.¡¹ ¡­Why am I here? ¡¸Ah! Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t explained it.¡¹ My memory is interrupted when I saw the bodies of my friends and killed the knight who found me there. Maybe she erased my memory, as usual. ¡¸Yes¡­ Oh, and just so you don¡¯t get the wrong idea, you¡¯re not dead, are you? You were just barely mortally wounded, but vampires have improved healing abilities while under the moon¡¯s blessing, so even as we speak, you are recovering.¡¹ ¡­? Did I take an attack that was just barely fatal? ¡¸After that, the bodies of the three people you killed in the woods were discovered, and all the knights still in the village, about 20 in all, were dispatched to take you down. You were eventually found and engaged in battle. Blessing of the Moon¡­this time it was half a month, but you took full advantage of your status boosted by several times and killed 17 of the 20, despite receiving wounds. The remaining three escaped. However, you were hit by the last kesa-zashiri (slash from the throat) fired by the platoon leader, and you fainted due to anemia caused by excessive blood loss. I interfered with your consciousness and here we are.¡¹ ¡¸By the way, just before that series of battles, you had cleared the requirements to acquire the special occupational class¡ºAvenger¡», were overjoyed to see its effects, and had set it in zero seconds of contemplation.¡¹ Um~mm, I don¡¯t remember any of this, I need a minute. ¡­Huh? Have I made an occupation choice? I¡¯m pretty sure I heard a voice saying¡ºcertain conditions have been met¡»¡­¡­. ¡¸Yes, you made a choice. Well, it was for the best, so please understand. ¡ºAvenger¡»is basically the same as unemployed¡­ but it gives you a high advantage over the person or species you set as your¡ºAvenging Target¡».¡¹ ¡­By the way, what is this advantage? ¡¸It¡¯s a doubling of stats when facing the target, increased experience when killing, increased magic power, etc.¡¹ Yeah, I¡¯ll pick that one. ¡¸And now the knight-killing. With the increased experience you gain from killing humans by choosing avenger, you have risen to level 10.¡¹ I¡¯m glad to hear that. There¡¯s nothing better than being strong. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Okay, can I have another one? ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡­Please tell me what you know about dad and mom and the people who killed my friends. ¡¸Sure, I can tell you about them¡­ Yes, of course. First of all, you¡¯ve heard their names. The people who murdered your parents were a woman named Edith and a man named Noin. Both are the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·.¡¹ ¡­What are the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·? ¡¸The Nation of Many Humans¡­ The largest among them is the¡ºHoly Land of Mercurius¡». There, they are the elite of the human race who have been given the¡ºBlessings of the Goddess¡», albeit on a limited basis.¡¹ I have heard from my dad that the goddess Misery is famous for not giving blessings to anyone but the hero. ¡¸Yes, I have heard that. That¡¯s why it is only¡ºlimited¡». The effect is only slight resistance to abnormalities and a status boost. However, since they are highly skilled, they are a considerable threat on their own. In fact, every one of them is as capable as the 10 Leaders of the Demon King¡¯s army!¡¹ ¡­The demon tribe, which originally had higher specs than humans, is now even more elite than the demon king¡¯s army leaders. Sounds like more trouble than I thought. ¡¸¡­And one more thing. The vampires in your village. Most of them are¡­ It was Edith who killed your friend.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? Edith, right. Okay, I remember. I will find her and kill her after I hurt her so much that she will regret having been born. ¡¸Oh, scary¡­ So, about your future. I¡¯m very uncomfortable giving you all sorts of instructions after promising you your freedom¡­¡¹ Oh, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want peace anymore. I¡¯ll do anything to kill humans. ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Well, let¡¯s be frank¡­ I want you to join the demon army.¡¹ ¡­So that¡¯s how it came to be. The demon king¡¯s army. The Demon King¡¯s Army is an allied force of demon tribes headed by the¡ºDemon King¡», a being empowered by Isuzu-sama to suppress the invading humans. Many people believe in Isuzu-sama, but they are not as fanatical as humans. ¡¸I have already told you that I intend to destroy the human race¡­ I mean, I have already told the¡ºDemon King¡»most of what I told you today. And about you at the same time.¡±¡¹ The Demon Army¡­but as I recall, didn¡¯t vampires once refuse to join the Demon King¡¯s Army? Would they accept it? ¡¸The capacity of the Demon King I chose is not so small as to reject you for such a thing¡­ If we are honest, you are still weak. You can¡¯t possibly destroy all human beings in your current state. Therefore, you need a place where you can strengthen yourself and like-minded friends¡­¡¹ ¡­You have a point. If I think about it calmly, I can¡¯t destroy human beings by myself. At least, if it is a demon tribe ruled by Isuzu-sama, they should not be hostile. I heard that many of the races are peaceful, and I hope that this will be the case. This is why I decided to join the demon army. ¡¸I am very grateful that you are an intelligent person. I will tell the Demon King to send someone to pick you up at the vampire village in a few days, so¡­for a while, yes, why don¡¯t you make a memorial service for your people?¡¹ ¡­I¡¯ve always thought that Isuzu-sama is a very good god after all. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡­Well, while I¡¯m at it, may I make one more request? ¡¸? What is it?¡¹ ¡­My race, the¡ºVampire Lord¡». Could you please change this? CH 12 The Birth of the Vampire Princess Translated by AmaLynne TN: Little changes, Magic: xxx ¡ú Magic Power: xxx ¡¸Change the¡ºVampire Lord¡»? Are you asking to change it back to just a vampire? Not impossible, but there are significant disadvantages? Why?¡¹ ¡­To me, the¡ºVampire Lord¡»is my father. I am not officially the heir to the throne. So I should not be Lord forever. ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­¡¹ Yes, I don¡¯t think dad and mom care about any of that. But then I ran away. I abandoned everyone, even if my mom told me to. I don¡¯t like the idea of me calling myself a lord like that¡­ I know it¡¯s just self-indulgence. ¡¸¡­All right, but let¡¯s just keep the effect in mind and change the name instead of degeneration.¡¹ Well, for me, I¡¯d prefer degeneracy¡­ ¡¸You have decided to destroy humans by any means necessary, by any means necessary, haven¡¯t you? The increased status effect of the Vampire Lord is necessary for you. When you were slain, you would have died if not for the increased status of the Vampire Lord.¡¹ Hm~mm, I see. Okay, I¡¯ll take it then. ¡¸Then we need to decide on a name¡­ You are the daughter of the King of Vampires. Whether you refuse the throne or not, it is an undeniable fact¡­ Then, Princess. The¡ºVampire Princess¡». I give you this name as the destination of the new vampire.¡¹ ¡ºVampire Princess¡». That¡¯s a rather common name in Japanese novels. ¡¸!? I-I thought it was a nice, rather stylish name, but there is a first-timer¡­¡¹ What are you depressed about? ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. T-Then, it¡¯s time to say goodbye. It seems that most of the regeneration of your body has been completed, so it¡¯s time for you to regain consciousness. Once you regain consciousness, please wait for a few days until the Demon King¡¯s army arrives.¡¹ Yes, I understand. ¡¸Then I guess I¡¯ll have to interfere with your consciousness from time to time in the future, but for now I¡¯ll bid you adieu¡­ See you soon!¡¹ Yes, then¡­ ¡­¡­No wait, I didn¡¯t say last¡­¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô When I woke up, the moon was still visible and the area was pitch black. As I slowly got up, I noticed that my clothes were torn diagonally. I see, this is the part where I was cut. I don¡¯t remember it at all. I looked around and saw dead bodies lying here and there. I don¡¯t remember this at all, but I think I probably killed him. I saw blood on the hands and feet. Haha, he looks so dumb and dead. It¡¯s a good feeling. But I¡¯m curious about what Isuzu-sama said at the end. She said¡ºI¡¯m going to interfere with your consciousness from time to time?¡». Well, I have no way of knowing that. ¡¸Now¡­ Ah, yes.¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ I¡¯ll have to see if it has changed properly. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Lean Bloodlord/Senjo Yona, Vampire Princess Lv10 Occupation: Avenger Condition: Healthy, Moon Blessing (Half Moon, in effect) Strength: 720(240) Defense: 600(200) Magic Power: 840(280) Magic Defense: 720(240) Speed: 780(260) Magic: None ¡ù¡ù¡ù Uh-huh,¡ºVampire Lord¡»is properly changed to¡ºVampire Princess¡». The¡ºVampire King¡»¡­It¡¯s¡ºVampire Princess¡»now, but the effect¡ºdoubling of status and potential¡». This allows me to retain this high status, which is unusual for a lvl 10. In addition, the effect of¡ºAvenger¡»doubles my status against humans. In other words, all statuses are over 1000, which is enough to defeat my father in the daytime. Moreover, I am still at Lv10 and still in the process of growth. Depending on my efforts, I should become much stronger. In fact, I am afraid of the current¡ºheroes¡»who have higher potential than this. ¡¸Fufufu¡­fufufufufuahahahahahahahahhahahahahaa¡¹ With this much power, I can do it. I will now be the despair of mankind. I will return the despair they have given me with even more despair. I am willing to go to any lengths to plunge humans into the depths of despair and kill every last one of them. ¡­Wait and see, humans. I¡¯ll make sure I kill them all. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸The knight you left behind in the vampire village was murdered?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Of the 24 people who were stationed there, 21 have died. The remaining three returned home¡­ According to them,¡ºit was only one vampire child that did it¡».¡¹ ¡¸¡­A vampire child? Is this the survivor Noin was talking about? ¡­Damn, I¡¯ve kept that nasty bastard alive.¡¹ ¡¸How may I help you? Shall I send the knight again?¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­ But there¡¯s a good chance she already left the village. We don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll react. Tell him to be careful around the village¡­ Well, no problem. No matter how strong the kid is¡­¡¹ ¡¸She will be no match for a hero.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¨D¨D¨DThis is hell. ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t hold back. Keep training.¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DWhy me, why me, why me. ¡¸Can¡¯t you hear me? ¡­Oi!¡¹ ¡¸¡­yes, I can hear you.¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DWhy do I have to fight to protect these people? ¡¸You are a tool. You are a tool to protect mankind, to protect us who were created by Misery-sama. If you understand that, then get back to your training!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DSomeday soon, I won¡¯t even be able to think like this. ¨D¨D¨DSomeone, save me. AN: Here we are, finally, a break: ¡­¡­.! From the next issue, we hope to bring you the story of the other main character, the hero, in tandem. Also, I haven¡¯t decided on the title at all. Is it okay to confirm the tentative title as it is? Or I¡¯ve been thinking about whether I should change it¡­¡­ I changed the status notation a little. The status of chapter 3 will also be changed later. CH 13 Vampire Princess and Meet Up Translated by AmaLynne The village burns before my eyes. My hometown, peaceful until this morning, vanished in the blink of an eye. This morning, my friends and I discussed our plans for tonight. My parents who smiled and said,¡ºSee you tonight¡». All those happy moments disappeared in a blink of an eye. ¡ºLean, you should run away with your mom anyway. I¡¯ll catch up with you soon!¡» ¡º¡­¡­Sorry, Lean.¡» ¡ºI¡¯m here to buy you time to escape.¡» ¡ºPlease, Lean. Let me protect my daughter.¡» No matter how much I try to reach out, I can¡¯t reach my dad, my mom, or my friends. No, wait, don¡¯t leave me. I¡­I finally found a place, a place where I belong¡­! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Ha! Ah¡­? Hah¡­hah¡­¡¹ A crude, improvised, ramshackle house on the site of a former vampire village. I am currently sleeping there and jumped out of my skin. ¡­No good, it¡¯s this dream again. It has been a week today since the vampire village was destroyed by humans. I¡¯ve already almost finished burying the bodies of my friends, and now I¡¯m spending my day training. And in the morning, I sleep and¡­This vicious cycle: I have this nightmare, jump up, can¡¯t sleep well, do some exercise to help me sleep, get tired again, sleep, and jump up again with another nightmare. This has been going on for a week. Thanks to this, I have dark circles under my eyes even though I am only 5 years old. No, I¡¯m over 20 if you include the age of my previous life. Maybe it¡¯s because this is the place where the incident took place. I can¡¯t help but remember the happy times when I was here. ¡­But there is, of course, a reason why I still don¡¯t leave this place. The words of Isuzu-sama, who has been interfering with my consciousness. ¡ºWhen you regain consciousness, please wait for a few days until the Demon King¡¯s army arrives to pick you up.¡» Yes, I have been waiting for the demon army to come for me for a long time. Isuzu-sama arranged for me to stay with the Demon King¡¯s army. I heard that she also sent word to the¡ºDemon King¡». She really is a good Goddess, isn¡¯t she? She is very different from the goddess Misery, who is worshipped by humans. I¡¯ve never met her, but it¡¯s impossible to have a good image of such a goddess who mass-produces human garbage. So, I¡¯ve been waiting all week¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it too late?¡¹ Yeah, I hate to put it this way, but it¡¯s late. I know I¡¯m not supposed to say this from the standpoint of being picked up, but it¡¯s late. When people say¡ºa few days¡», don¡¯t you usually think of three or four days? Am I wrong? No, I understand that you took a longer period to give me time to bury my people, Isuzu-sama. But a week is honestly too long. I¡¯m going to have insomnia if you don¡¯t. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Anyway, I washed my face to shake off the worst wake-up call and went outside for my usual routine. ¡­By routine, I mean, well, visiting the cemetery. I made the graves of over 200 friends, one by one, by myself. I don¡¯t know how to make graves in this world, so it was like Japan in a previous life. I built a grave for dad and mom where our house used to stand, but I don¡¯t have dad body under there. I checked many times after the incident, but I still couldn¡¯t find dad body. Maybe that human is right and he is exposed to the land of humans by now. ¡­When I think of that, I almost cry again with frustration and anger. ¡¸¡­No, don¡¯t cry.¡¹ Yes, turn all these feelings into hatred of mankind. That¡¯s the power of my special occupational¡ºAvenger¡». ¡ºAvenger¡»increases the advantage over the target in proportion to its feelings of hatred toward the object of revenge. ¡¸¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯m done with all the cemetery visits. I¡¯m heading for the woods.¡¹ This is also my routine. I go into the forest and just train. This is how I raise my status and get a body that doesn¡¯t depend on my level. Haha, just you wait and see, humans. I¡¯ll kill you all with lots of effort. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô It has been 8 hours since I entered the forest. I returned to the village after working out a lot, taking breaks from time to time. During the past week, although my level has remained the same, my status has gradually increased. Still, it¡¯s a tiny amount compared to the benefit from the level up, but it¡¯s better than not doing it. At any rate, even if I could only raise my Lv by¡º1¡»in a week, if I continued for a year, I would gain¡º52¡», which is the same as my¡º5¡»level up now. There is no reason not to do it. ¡¸¡­I should sleep.¡¹ Once I have visited the grave and finished my training, there is nothing more for me to do. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have that nightmare again¡­and, half-convinced, I opened the door of the house in a gloomy state of mind. ¡¸Oh, finally? Welcome home.¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹ I jumped back at super speed. ¡­There was a guest ahead of me in the ribbed house. I couldn¡¯t see clearly for a moment, but the voice I heard belonged to a woman. But in this world where the concept of magic is well established, it would be foolish to let one¡¯s guard down just because she is a woman¡­ No, I¡¯m a woman too. A girl, if you want. While I was on maximum alert, a beautiful woman came out of the house in a relaxed manner. A woman who could be described as a teenager or even a woman in her thirties. She even looks cute with her long blonde hair and a small tiara. Also, what¡¯s with those breasts? They¡¯re as big as my mom¡¯s. What is that, in a watermelon outfit? ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know why, I feel like I¡¯ve been sexually harassed without even being there.¡¹ ¡­I mean, what am I critiquing! What if they are enemies¡­? Then I finally noticed its distinctive ears. They were much longer and more pointed than human ears. A race with that trait is well known in my previous world, and again in this world, as it is in its image¨D¨D¨D ¡¸¡­Elf?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. You Lean Bloodlord of the vampire tribe, correct?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but¡­¡¹ No, what am I answering honestly? Speaking of elves, aren¡¯t they the number one ranked (in my opinion and prejudice) non-human race in the harem of human cheat male protagonists in my previous life! If you were a pawn of the humans¡­ ¡¸Nice to meet you, Lean-sama. My name is Tiana Forrester, a High Elf, and I am the third in the ranking of the Demon King Army¡¯s top brass, the¡ºForest General¡». I am here by order of the Demon King.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Oh, you are the one who picked me up? CH 14 Vampire Princess and Elves Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­Um, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Lean Bloodlord. Pleased to meet you.¡¹ ¡¸Oh my goodness, you are so polite for such a little girl. It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡¹ She gave me some kind of awesome benevolent look. What if I told her that mental age is not as it appears? ¡¸¡­Um, then¡­ Tiana,-san? You will take me?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯ve been on the front lines for a bit, blowing up a couple of thousand humans with my magic.¡¹ ¡­Oh wow. Even though she is polite and a beautiful woman full of perfect superhuman qualities who uses polite language even to a child (appearance) like me, she is still a senior officer of the demon army. She said awesome things with a nice smile. But it¡¯s a nice touch. ¡¸I¡¯ve heard your story, Lean-sama. I know it¡¯s not something that I can gauge¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve been through.¡¹ ¡¸N-No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡­I wonder if there are rumors about me in the demon army. I¡¯m sure it has. A¡¸species¡¹called the vampire race was destroyed by humans and the last survivor of the race is a hot topic of conversation. ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s get to it. We will now move to our most important base, the¡ºDemon King¡¯s Castle¡». Please hold on to me.¡¹ ¡¸Uh, yes.¡¹ ¡¸Here we go.¡¶Teleportation¡·.¡¹ A moment later, the view in front of me bent and vanished, and a tenth of a second later, a completely different view opened up. It was just like a castle of disaster like Rasdan in Dora©–e¡­ It was not. It was black all over¡­ I don¡¯t know, it just seemed classy somehow. Of course, the sky was not red. It¡¯s just a normal morning and the sun is shining. It is called¡¸Raven Castle¡¹because of its blackness. It looks like a westernized version of Matsumoto Castle, about 5 times bigger¡­ Would you get the idea if I told you? No, that¡¯s impossible. ¡¸Welcome to the Demon¡¯s Castle. We welcome you, Lean-sama.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸The area around the castle is surrounded by Transference Sealing Wards, so from here to the top floor, where the Demon King resides, you will have to travel on foot. Apologies for the inconvenience.¡¹ With that, I followed Tiana-san as she walked away and entered the castle. I wonder if it¡¯s okay to enter so easily¡­ As I was thinking, Tiana-san, who seemed to have read my thoughts, added,¡¸I can break through the warding to some extent¡¹. The inside of the castle was truly majestic. The furnishings were appropriately scattered around without being too grotesque, and various people were coming and going from here to there. The only thing they have in common is that they are not human. ¡¸Oh, Tiana-sama, you have returned?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I was picking her up. You can go back to work now.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, that¡¯s the girl you¡¯re talking about¡­ I understand.¡¹ After all, it seems that I am the talk of the town in this castle. I can feel people looking at me from everywhere. At least, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any hostility. Rather, it¡¯s¡­ I feel sympathy, pity, or something like that. ¡¸¡­If it bothers you, I can make it transparent.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a light line¡­ I¡¯m okay, really.¡¹ ¡¸I am glad to hear that. You¡­rather, there have been quite a few rumors among the demon army about vampires. In the process, you have also become quite famous.¡¹ ¡­Did I do something that would make me that famous? Tiana-san chuckled, perhaps sensing my thoughts by her expression, and, ¡¸¡­A normal five-year-old wouldn¡¯t be able to kill 21 humans, would they?¡¹ I was very surprised. No, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true. But to think that they already know about it, the information network of the Demon King¡¯s Army is truly something to be reckoned with. ¡¸So you¡¯ve been the center of attention for a while now. If you find it bothersome, you can always tell me.¡¹ ¡­She¡¯s a good person¡­No, a good elf. Then we walked for a while and I felt small but somewhat at home¡­ Yes, I was taken to a room that had that kind of atmosphere, like a secret base I made when I was a kid. ¡¸Well then, I have contacted the Demon King by telepathic communication, so please wait a little longer. In the meantime, if you have any questions, please do not hesitate to ask.¡¹ Questions¡­mm. Not that there aren¡¯t any, but¡­ ¡¸¡­Um, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but¡­ I had an image of elves as being on the side of humans.¡¹ ¡­I said. I knew she¡¯d be offended¡­but I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity¡­ Despite my thoughts, Tiana-san didn¡¯t look disgusted¡­ Rather, she had a curious look on her face. ¡¸¡­You have a very old image of me, don¡¯t you? Sure, there was a time when we elves coexisted and prospered with humans, but that was over 400 years ago, remember?¡¹ She replied. ¡¸¡­Oh, I see! Perhaps Lean-sama is under the impression that only demons are members of the Demon King¡¯s Army?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes¡­ Because the king of the demon tribe unites them, so it¡¯s the¡ºDemon King¡¯s Army¡»isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸No, that is not true. The demon king¡¯s army is¡­¡ºAn allied army of all races except humans¡».¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ ¡­Eh, what, in essence, we are at war with humans vs. all other species? ¡¸It was about 500 years ago, when humans began to be fanatical about Misery and began to view the demonic races as the enemy. At that time, even against those of us who were not demons, humans said,¡ºMisery-sama is absolute, no god but Misery-sama, and those who don¡¯t believe in Misery-sama are not intelligent life forms¡»¡­They began to do whatever they wanted, killing or enslaving any race that disobeyed them.¡¹ ¡¸They did that to more than just demons!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. As a result, we elves gave up on humans early on and survived by seeking protection from the Demon King, who had received a blessing from Isuzu-sama. Following suit, other races turned to the Demon King¡¯s Army one after another¡­ As a result, the war has become what it is today. Nowadays, humans seem to define us elves and other races with a bias as¡ºdemon¡»races.¡¹ ¡­¡­I knew it, but you are irredeemable, human. ¡¸Still, when you look at the total number, it far exceeds ours, and you can see that humans make up far too large a percentage of this world¡­ Oh, it looks like we are ready. Let me show you to the top floor where the Demon King resides.¡¹ ¡­Finally, we are face to face with the Demon King? It¡¯s hard to have a good image of it because of the RPGs of my previous life, but¡­ I¡­I won¡¯t get stared at and killed, won¡¯t I? CH 15 Hero and Hell Translated by AmaLynne TN: Damn, translating this chapter really leaves a bad taste in my mouth¡­ And there¡¯s still a chapter like this in a later chapter¡­ I¡¯m really bad with stuff like this >.< Well, other than that, now it¡¯s from hero girl PoV. Enjoy~ I have become accustomed to being whipped. Maybe I don¡¯t even feel pain anymore. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m feeling pain anymore. ¡¸¡­Hey, is this guy okay? She¡¯s only five years old, and she¡¯s still a kid, right?¡¹ ¡¸His Eminence the Pope has told me to train this kid and break her heart by hurting her thoroughly. And even if she should die, the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, Gale-sama, will bring her back to life.¡¹ ¡¸Hah¡­ The top is thinking of some pretty horrific things. They¡¯re going to hurt this kid and turn her into a weapon¡­ Well, she can become a machine that can kill demons, in other words, she can become what Misery-sama wants, right? She¡¯s a lucky guy when you think about it, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, no doubt!¡¹ Misery-sama¡­ Goddess of Life and Mercy. But I don¡¯t believe in that. If she existed, she would be the first one to save me from this place. Even if there were, she would probably be a helpless goddess who only thinks of herself. Someone, please rescue me from this place. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a demon or an evil god. As long as you can save me. This is hell. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Oi, wake up¡­Hero!!¡¹ My day begins at 4 a.m. in a cage with no bedding or bed, with a bucket of water poured over me. I then leave right after that and train until 8:00 a.m. I eat a tasteless breakfast that only considers nutrition in 10 minutes, and right after that I am punched, kicked, and hit with a sword by the 20 knights who are finally awake here. ¡¸You¡¯re not gonna do it, are you!?¡¹ ¡¸Such a sword is not enough to kill the¡ºDemon King¡»!¡¹ I continue to fight through the bruises and the repeated bad words, and at 12:00 I eat another 10 minutes of food, the same as in the morning, only in increased quantities. The afternoon is the worst. Someone from the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, one of the country¡¯s most elite military personnel, comes to bully me. ¡¸Today it¡¯s me. Watch and learn, Hero.¡¹ Today¡¯s person is a blonde woman. She was the one people around me called¡ºEdith¡». Edith attacked me repeatedly until the sunset, and then she said,¡¸This is all for the good of humanity. Be thankful for it¡¹. She left me with those words. My day is not over just because night falls. I will eat the same food again, only in increased quantities, and this time, I will be made to kill a living being. ¡­At first, it was a rat. From there, it got bigger and bigger, rabbits, cats, and now¡­ ¡¸Let go of me, you son of a bitch! Get the hell off me!!!¡¹ I¡¯m ordered to kill people who have done wrong and have been captured. If I don¡¯t want to kill them for even one second, they will whip me again and again. I don¡¯t feel pain anymore, but when I am about to be whipped, I shake all over, and I lose the desire to disobey anyone. I hate that feeling, so I have to kill them. ¡¸N-No! Stop! Don¡¯t do this!¡¹ I swung my dagger at a man I¡¯d never met before and didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d done, who begged for his life¡­ Eventually, the man stopped moving. Late in the evening, I hear a final sermon from the priest. He said, Misery-sama is absolute, I am a¡ºHero¡», I am a¡ºweapon¡», kill your feelings, have no mercy, kill the demon king, destroy the demon tribe. I don¡¯t know, but I get the feeling that if the Priest says it, then maybe it is true. One o¡¯clock in the morning. That is the time I am finally allowed to sleep. My body aches so much that I would normally want to cry, but I don¡¯t feel it anymore. The pain and exhaustion have long been forgotten in the six months I¡¯ve been trapped here. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I am sure I am breaking down. Maybe soon I won¡¯t even be able to think about anything like this. I will never be able to live a peaceful life again. I am a¡ºHero¡». I have to protect the humans. ¨D¨D¨D-Why? Why protect the people who hurt me? I have to defeat the Demon King and bring peace to the world. ¨D¨D¨D-Why? What did the Demon King do to me? I must destroy the demon tribe and make this world what it should be. ¨D¨D¨DWhy? Who decided that the demon tribe is not needed in this world? I will soon no longer be able to think about these questions that I have thought about for so many nights. The thought of it terrifies me, but my tears have long since dried up and won¡¯t come out. This place is hell. Someone help me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a demon tribe, a demon king, or an evil god. Help me before my heart is broken. If help doesn¡¯t come, then¡­please break my heart as soon as possible. Make it impossible to think about anything. Make me forget everything. I don¡¯t want to protect people. My parents who sold me out, the knights who hurt me, and the great people who see me as nothing more than a tool. Why should I protect them? I can¡¯t kill a demon tribe I don¡¯t even know well with this kind of feeling. But if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll suffer worse than death. That¡¯s why I want to break down as soon as possible. Let me quickly become a doll that can¡¯t think about anything. AN: In case you are wondering, the hero is only five years old. I wrote this in the simplest language I could, but please bear with me when I say things that don¡¯t sound like a five-year-old. I don¡¯t know anything about a 5-year-old¡¯s vocabulary¡­ And the title¡­ In addition to the current title,¡¸Reincarnated Vampire Princess and Former Hero, Trample Over Mankind ¡¹, ¡¸And they will be a disaster¡¹, like so I¡¯ve been thinking about¡¸Diary of a Reincarnated Vampire Princess and a Former Hero¡¯s Extermination of Mankind¡¹, but I haven¡¯t decided on anything yet. What should I do? CH 16 Vampire Princess and the Demon King Translated by AmaLynne TN: Sorry if this chapter is kinda hard to read. There¡¯s some word here and there that¡¯s weird or I don¡¯t really know how to translate. The first thing that surprised me when I left the room was that the room was different from when I came in. ¡­Nope, yeah. Because you know what? In this room where I was waiting, there is only one door. So I thought I was going to leave and head to another room, but when I got out of the room, that¡¯s where I found the Demon King¡¯s room. I see, in essence, it is spatial magic. I guess one of the spatial magic is the magic that can replace space. Maybe that¡¯s it. In other words, I was thrown out in front of the Demon King by myself, almost unprepared. This room must be a demon king¡¯s room¡­ Oh, it doesn¡¯t feel like the room of a Demon King. It is not dark, there is no creepy electric light, and there is no purple carpet. Naturally, there are no narrow paths that make you want to say,¡¸Why is the main character moving along so smoothly?¡¹. Rather, it¡¯s bright and somehow soothing, the lights are on, and the carpets are¡­oh, the carpet is pitch black. And in front of me are eleven shadows. Ten of them are divided into five on each side, and among them is Tiana-san, the woman who guided me there earlier. Perhaps they are the 10 executives of the demon army. And behind it. At the end of a staircase, a shadow sits in a large chair. That, that is the one. The top of the demon tribe. ¨D¨D¨DThe¡ºDemon King¡». The most feared of all human beings, and a servant of the evil god Isuzu-sama. One of the strongest in the world, several times more powerful than ordinary heroes. The¡ºDemon King¡»spoke to me. ¡¸¡­Are you the Lean Bloodlord?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Huh? Ah, yes!¡¹ The other party is the¡ºDemon King¡». She is the king of demon people, recognized by Isuzu-sama. Now¨D¨D¨Djust by being called, I reflexively kneeled. As if it were natural. As if it were the natural order of things. What was implied in the words just now was exactly¡­ It was¡ºThe Dignity of a King¡». ¡¸Relax, take it easy. I have heard a great deal about the Lord from Isuzu-sama. Welcome, Lean.¡¹ TN The Demon King smiles at me as she says so. An overwhelmingly strong person who, if I were to fight, would be killed before I could even try. The Demon King was a woman. She had beautiful golden hair that reached her back and red eyes just like us vampires. The Demon King who said so is¡­yes, she looks like¡­ ¡­¡­¡­Loli girl. ¡­¡­Yup. She¡¯s a Loli. It¡¯s pretty common in my past life novels and the like. But since this is real life, I thought it couldn¡¯t be that way¡­ To be honest, since you say¡ºDemon King¡», I thought it would be something like Desu©–, if not Doru©– or something like that. And from the way she talks, she is a legal loli. Legal Loli. And she¡¯s a first-person mistress! TN Oh my God, it¡¯s real, the Loli Demon King. Oh man, the subtle nerdiness of my previous life is about to catch fire here. I want to nade-nade her head. TN ¡­What am I so excited about? ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m not a gifted person, but I would like to do my best for the victory of the Demon King¡¯s army.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you are a clever child, just as Tiana said. But don¡¯t be so uptight, I¡¯m not very good at formalities.¡¹ ¡­Not good at formalities. Even though she¡¯s the Demon King. ¡¸I heard about what happened in the vampire village. I have also heard about your determination. So, do you have the will to join our Demon King¡¯s army?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes. I cannot kill all of humanity by myself. I foolishly believe that I need the help of the Demon King¡¯s army.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I will allow the Lord to join the Demon King¡¯s army. Originally, Isuzu-sama entrusted me with the responsibility of being the Lord. You can have Tiana take care of you for a while. Good for you, Tiana.¡¹ ¡¸Of course, Demon King-sama.¡¹ Tiana-san will be in charge of me. It is kind of you to put an acquaintance, and an executive, in my charge, Demon King. ¡¸Then, Lean, as you have heard. You will be under Tiana¡¯s charge for the time being to hone your fighting skills. You can learn the fighting skill but¡­ This person is the Queen of the Elves, very skilled in magic. The Lord¡¯s occupational class is¡ºAvenger¡», wasn¡¯t it? Not as much as the magician, but that one also has some compensation for magical aptitude. It would be good to learn magic.¡¹ I had guessed it when I saw that she had a last name, which only those of high rank can have in this world, but you really are a royalty, Tiana-san. ¡¸Thank you for everything. I¡¯ve always been interested in magic, so I¡¯d like to learn more about it.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Okay, that¡¯s all I have to say¡­ Is there anything you would like to ask me? I can answer most of your questions.¡¹ Another question section¡­ It seems like a shame not to ask some questions here. Maybe when this is over, the Demon King¡­ No, she¡¯s already my boss, the Demon King. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to get a chance to meet the Demon King. ¡¸¡­Um, then¡­ Demon King-sama, is still growing up?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s your first question?¡¹ No, you know, because¡­ I¡¯m curious. There are quite a few demon races that have long life spans or don¡¯t change their appearance at all, but I¡¯ve never heard of a nice race of people who end their lives as loli. I don¡¯t know what kind of tribe the Demon King is¡­ No, I have a guess. ¡¸¡­¡­I have been stopped from growing up by the blessing of Isuzu-sama. Therefore, I do not have a life span and my appearance will not change anymore.¡¹ ¡¸Umm then, so you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to be a loli the whole time?¡¹ ¡¸A little girl who hasn¡¯t even reached loli stage shouldn¡¯t ask!¡¹ Oh, by the way, I was a five-year-old. I was a pedo, not a loli. ¡¸Hah¡­I thought she was a serious girl, but is she one of those quirky types? ¡­Hmm? ¡­Hey Aron, what are you laughing at?¡¹ Oh, there is one person who got caught. The executive, Aron¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s a beastie? The onii-san with the beast¡¯s ears and tail are smiling so much. ¡­No, it¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t stand out because only one person is laughing, but there are quite a few other executives who are giggling as well. Tiana-san¡¯s shoulders are shaking, so I think she¡¯s trying her best to hold it together. Ah, the demon king is grabbing the beast-eared onii-san. AN: I looked over and saw that we¡¯re well over 100 pts, thank you very much! I hope to keep going at this rate! CH 17 Vampire Princess and Their Kindred Translated by AmaLynne TN: Warawa (æª) is how a samurai¡¯s wife would say ¡°I.¡± It¡¯s a classical female form, used by women to humble themselves before others. The kanji itself refers to a man¡¯s non-primary wife or his mistress. In short, it¡¯s a super oldie way to say I or Me. ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve shown me how unseemly I can be.¡¹ ¡¸N-No¡­ It was originally because of my words¡­¡¹ The Demon King¡¯s room, which has managed to return to its original state¡­ No, to be precise, the beast-eared onii-san who was laughing earlier was blown away by the Demon King and is missing, so there are now nine executives, but other than that, things are back to normal. ¡¸¡­So, is there anything else?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. Then¡­what are your plans for the Demon Army in the future?¡¹ I have to ask this. Isuzu-sama said that she would move the Demon King¡¯s army in the direction of attacking humans, but I don¡¯t know if the Demon King agrees with that. If she continues to defend exclusively, as she has up until now, I will have to retract my previous decision to join the Demon King Army. Despite my mind, the Demon King, with a nonchalant look on her face, said, ¡¸Oh, that. Isuzu-sama has given me an oracle to destroy humans, and I will follow it. I, too, am beginning to lose patience with humans. The timing is just right.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m so glad you did! Good¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, I know what the Lord wants. I also know about the¡ºhero¡»thing and have told the executives here about it. Well, we will discuss that with the Lord in due course.¡¹ You also knew about the hero? The¡ºhero¡». A natural enemy of demon tribes with high potential and advantage against evil attributes. However, this generation¡¯s heroes are pitiful human victims who have been converted into living weapons to take full advantage of their high potential. The only human I am trying to help. Well, of course, if you try to harm my cause, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you. ¡¸Is there anything else? If there is none, you may step back. Have Tiana show you to your room.¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, there¡¯s one more thing.¡¹ The only question I had originally had was the one I just asked. I thought it would be enough to ask about the¡ºfuture policy of the Demon Army¡». But when I entered this room, I had¡ºtwo¡»questions. One is¡­well, about the loli. And the other is¡­ ¡¸¡­What is your¡ºrace¡», Demon King-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hoo, I knew you¡¯d notice.¡¹ The moment I looked at the Demon King, I knew it was¡ºyes¡». I am the¡ºVampire Princess¡». Now that the¡ºLord¡»is dead, I am the one who should unite the vampire race There is no way I would have missed it. Yes, this person is definitely¡­ ¡¸You guessed it. This mistress is like the Lord¡­¡ºVampire¡».¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Vampires. Once even called the rulers of the night, a fighting race loved by the night and protected by the moon¡­and just recently, they were destroyed by the humans, leaving only 2 people. Those two are¡­The Lord and the Mistress.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Those bright red eyes and double teeth¡­ No, even if they weren¡¯t there, I could sense it.¡¹ ¡¸So you are the¡ºVampire Princess¡»and you are strong enough to recognize your people¡­ Right, Princess?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Please don¡¯t call me that.¡¹ No, it is true that as a vampire of royal rank, I may be above the Demon King in terms of race! ¡¸Well, in case you are wondering, I am a¡ºTrue Ancestor¡», so I am higher in rank than the Lord.¡¹ Uh-huh, sure, I had guessed that too. A¡ºTrue Ancestor¡»is the highest rank of the vampire race, far above a¡ºVampire Lord¡». It is said that only one person in several thousand years can reach that level of existence, an extremely rare existence, and a being with power comparable to that of the¡ºFounder¡», the vampire who started it all, making it the equivalent of a living god for vampires. But¡­I never thought I would meet my kind here, even though they are a higher species. I thought it was a demon tribe or a devil tribe since it was called a demon king. TN ¡¸¡­Umm, I¡¯m glad to hear that. That there was a kindred of mine here¡­ To be honest, I thought all vampires were extinct except for me.¡¹ ¡¸I thought so too. I was very upset when I heard from my lieutenants that the vampires had been destroyed¡­ But Isuzu-sama told me about the Lord¡¯s existence¡­ I was happy too.¡¹ Saying this, the Demon King stood up and slowly approached me. And when she came right in front of me¨D¨D¨D Suddenly, she hugged me. ¡¸Thank you for surviving.¡¹ With the power of the Demon King-sama, I would probably be crushed to death if he put a little force into it. So I guess I was relaxed to the limit¡­ At least I felt the Demon King-sama¡¯s strength and the solid warmth of my fellow kin. ¡¸¡­Yes, I am. Likewise, thank you for being alive.¡¹ I returned it, holding back the tears that were on the verge of overflowing. ¡¸¡­All right! Now, then, are we done?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much, Demon King-sama. From now on, I will make a lot of effort, cultivate myself, and one day, I will destroy the humans.¡¹ ¡¸Good good, that¡¯s the spirit. See you soon¡­Tiana, show her to her room.¡¹ ¡¸I will. Come on, Lean-sama, this way.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, Demon King-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Once again, I steeled myself. I will destroy humans. For the sake of the demon tribe, for the revenge of my friends, and for¡­for the sake of the Demon King-sama. How that person left the vampire village and why she became the Demon King are things I do not know. Maybe one day she will tell me, but at least I don¡¯t know now. But I do know that the Demon King-sama loved vampires and that she resents the humans for killing all the vampires except me. Then again, I also know that the king of all demonkind cannot easily step forward. Then, as a kindred, I will kill the human instead of the Demon King-sama. I will take revenge on behalf of the Demon King-sama. ¡¸Wait and see¡­ Humans.¡¹ ¡¸Lean-sama, you look very bad.¡¹ ¡­Don¡¯t water it down at the end, Tiana-san. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô After Lean and Tiana had gone, I called back the Aron fool who I had just blown up with spatial magic, and discussed future strategies with the nine executives, excluding Tiana. As a result, it was decided to remove Tiana from the front lines for a while and have her concentrate on Lean¡¯s training. Lean¡¯s talent is undoubtedly one of the five best in the Demon King¡¯s Army. Even if we had one of our executives leave for a short period to train future executive candidates, it would pay for itself in the long run. ¡¸¡­But is it really fine, Demon King-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­What about?¡¹ The one who made the mysterious statement was Aron Beastlord, king of the beastmen tribe, whom I had just blasted. Even in the demon king¡¯s army, he is one of the best in close combat. ¡¸What, are you trying to tell me that the attack was that good? I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough. One more shot¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wrong! No, that¡¯s not what I meant! You know¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­That¡¯s your granddaughter, isn¡¯t it? The girl from earlier. Didn¡¯t you have something to say?¡¹ Lean Bloodroad. At just five years old, she slaughtered 21 humans in her hometown, making her a prodigy in battle. And¡­A single seed of my daughter, Minea. In other words, I am her grandmother. ¡­¡­But. ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. I was supposed to be dead in the village, so she will be confused if I tell her.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Really? Well, if you say so.¡¹ ¡­I wanted to say it right there. I am your grandmother. That I am your family. But I couldn¡¯t. I was afraid.¡ºWhy didn¡¯t you come?¡»and¡ºWhy didn¡¯t you protect my mother?¡», the fear that I would be blamed¡­ I was limited to hugging her without disguising my race. (I really¡­I will always be a coward.) Even though I thought that the bright girl would never accuse me like that, it was still not good enough. So, at the very least, I would do my best to support her so that she could be strong and never die. I believe that this will at least atone for the sins of my daughter Minea, whom I left behind in the village. ¡¸¡­And the humans. I will surely make you pay for the crimes of killing my daughter, her husband, and despairing my grandchildren.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Oh, you sure have a bad face.¡¹ Aron said something so nonchalant, that I had to give him another fist bump. CH 18 Vampire Princess and Evil God Translated by AmaLynne I still can¡¯t think of a good word to describe this feeling. It¡¯s like I¡¯m floating up and up and up, and sinking to nowhere¡­ It¡¯s like the restless feeling of standing in the middle of a city in a previous life, or the calming feeling of being alone on a futon in a daze¡­ Uh-huh, I don¡¯t know. Well, anyway, I had come to a place that felt familiar. I mean, my body is still asleep and only my mind is awake. Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ ¡¸Hello, Lean-san, it¡¯s been a week. Oh, I have some tea cakes, would you like some?¡¹ ¡­It seems that I have been summoned again by this evil god, who has been creating a different, more relaxed atmosphere than the other day. Should I be asking her why there are tea cakes in the spiritual world, or whether I can eat them if I can¡¯t stomach them in the first place, Isuzu-sama? ¡¸I have a functioning sense of taste, so I¡¯m fine. You see, it¡¯s like a VRMMORPG, which is common in your previous world.¡¹ You know it well, such a minor genre on a global scale¡­ So, why am I here? Did I almost die again, me? ¡¸No, no. This time, you simply fell asleep. I interfered. The last time I interfered with your consciousness, my connection with you became so strong that I could interfere with you even if you were not dying, as long as you were unconscious. I told you a week ago that I would be interfering with your consciousness from time to time.¡¹ Yes, I heard and I remember. But I thought that was when I had collapsed from some unreasonable practice or something like that. I didn¡¯t think you would connect it with just a normal night¡¯s sleep. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t explain myself better. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be standing at your bedside every day. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not busy at the moment. The rule of the other worlds has stabilized, and the demon king is doing well in this world, so I don¡¯t have to do the oracle many times. So I thought I would pass the time with a tea party with you.¡¹ You are too free, Evil God. If you don¡¯t have anything in particular to do, I¡¯d like to get some proper sleep, as soon¡­¡­as¡­¡­possible¡­¡­¡­¡­? ¡­¡­Um, those tea cakes on the table are¡­ ¡¸Oh, you notice? These are sweets of the earth. Amaterasu-chan sometimes brings them to me. After all, sweets are the best accompaniment to tea, aren¡¯t they? Oh, if you say you are leaving, then I have no choice but to return your consciousness to your body now¡­¡¹ No, no, no, no, don¡¯t worry about it. I can¡¯t just ignore God¡¯s invitation, so I¡¯ll go along with it properly. ¡¸No, no, you have the right to leave freely, since I was the one who forced you to come here. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll handle this sweet, delicious, and because it¡¯s a spiritual world, it¡¯s not fattening God sent sweets on my own Now, you, my dear, please return home as soon as possible¡­¡¹ I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for trying to prod you, so let me eat. I didn¡¯t want to live my life with only fruit for sweetness, I miss whipped cream and chocolate. ¡¸Good. Then, please enjoy your meal.¡¹ Thank you very much. *hamu hamu mogu mogu* Ah¡­sweet. Not like fruit, just sweet, this feeling. The perfect balance of sponge cake, cream, chocolate, and strawberries again¡­! Even I, a girl, am a sweet supremacist who believes that sweet things are justice. I had the worst life before, but I always felt happy when I ate something sweet¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m glad you liked it. Besides, it seems that you were able to join the Demon King¡¯s army safely, so you should be able to train safely for a while now.¡¹ Oh, by the way, I am sleeping in the room that was assigned to me, in the stronghold of the demon king¡¯s army. ¡­Ah, yes. Isuzu-sama, I didn¡¯t hear that the Demon King-sama is a vampire! ¡¸Oh, yes, that¡¯s right. I was careless.¡¹ Inadvertently! ¡¸I¡¯ve known the Demon King for more than 500 years, and it¡¯s been long since forgotten what race she belongs to. Because now, elves, dwarves, beastmen, and giants are all considered demons, you know? Since I am in charge of managing all of that, do you think I can be blamed for not remembering the race of the Demon King?¡¹ Ugh. I¡¯m weak when you put it that way¡­ ¡¸Isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t it? Besides, she is the highest in the world in terms of status alone, you know? She is a¡ºTrue Ancestor¡», which is monstrous enough, but she is also a demon king. She doesn¡¯t need a blood supply or even normal food, she¡¯s immortal, and she can receive many lunar blessings, making her almost a cheat. She has already surpassed the boundaries of what is considered a vampire.¡¹ ¡­You have reopened the door, Isuzu-sama. I think you are a quintessential evil god, and your attitude of being able to say what you want to say without any sense of offense is quite appalling. ¡¸I am honored by your praise.¡¹ I didn¡¯t mean it as a compliment. ¡­So, what brings me here today? Don¡¯t tell me you just wanted to have a tea party? ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s a good point, Lean-san. I would not call on you for no real reason. This time, I called you¡­¡¹ Ah, if we are going to get into a serious scene, let¡¯s eat cake and all. ¡¸Oh, yes. Let¡¯s do that. Oh, this tiramisu is delicious(*mogu mogu*)¡­¡­ Well, then, it¡¯s time to get down to the real story.¡¹ Yes, I understand(*mogu mogu*). ¡¸I have called you here to discuss your future plans. And to tell you about the current situation of the hero.¡¹ CH 19 Vampire Princess and Evil God 2 Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸I have called you here to discuss your future plans. And to tell you about the current situation of the hero.¡¹ My future plan¡­ What should I do in the Demon King¡¯s Army? And the current situation of the hero¡­The current state of the girl whose mind is gradually being broken and turned into a living weapon, huh? ¡¸Yes. First of all, I would like you to devote yourself to your training and discipline for the next few years.¡¹ Well, it¡¯s going to happen. I am weak now. Even with the blessing of the moon, my current status is roughly around 300. At this point, it is much higher than the average of this world, but I am still not strong enough to destroy all humans. After all, just 20 or so humans can cause just barely fatal damage. I will be sheltered for a while by the Demon King¡¯s army to build up strength. ¡¸¡­You are more rational than I expected. Normally, if one harbors as much hatred as you do, one would rush into enemy territory and die in vain, no matter what the consequences.¡¹ Ah, you know, there are those comic books in which a man is so vengeful that he takes a lion¡¯s share of the action, but in the end, he dies without being able to avenge his death. I don¡¯t like that kind of thing. It¡¯s a waste. The target of revenge must be killed rationally, cruelly, and with passion. What is needed for that is overwhelming combat power. Destroy the enemy, survive yourself, and destroy another enemy. ¡¸¡­I think training and discipline are essential for that¡­ Wonderful. As expected from the one I¡¯ve been looking up.¡¹ Not so much. ¡¸You are right, it is a dream come true for you to get revenge. I think you can defeat an ordinary soldier with a little time to spare, but if it were a high-ranked adventurer or a knight of the state, you would lose even a one-on-one fight. And you would be no match for the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·.¡¹ You say it so bluntly. Well, I guess it is true. By the way, what is the average ability of these people you just mentioned? ¡¸As an adventurer, you would be on par or slightly inferior to a B-rank adventurer, while an A-rank adventurer would have an average stat of nearly 1,000, comparable to your father¡¯s. Knights are all about the same as you are now.¡¹ I see. That¡¯s quite tricky. Well, of course, I¡¯m talking about¡ºthe me now¡». Depending on my efforts, it will soon become insignificant to me. What makes you so confident? Because I¡¯m still at level 10. At level 10, I am already on par with the B-rank. Moreover, my talent, which is already high, is further doubled by the potential boost as a¡ºVampire Princess¡». In contrast, the average level of those guys is probably quite high. ¡¸For a B-rank, it¡¯s usually 60-70, and for an A-rank, 80-90.¡¹ I don¡¯t mean to get carried away, but the fact that there is such a big difference in level between me and them means that if I raise my level to the same level, they¡¯ll be far behind my status. Furthermore, since I have the blessing of the moon, I am now above the A-rank in status alone, if only on full moon nights. Of course, I don¡¯t know if I can win because of my experience and other unseen abilities. ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ To be honest, your talent value is the third-highest among all living creatures in this world. With hard work and experience, you¡¯ll probably never lose again.¡¹ ¡­By the way, who are #1 and #2? ¡¸Second place goes to the Demon King, and first place goes to the current hero.¡¹ No way, you¡¯re exceeding the Demon King-sama in potential, hero. ¡¸That¡¯s why the humans want to break her heart as soon as possible. Even though she¡¯s a talent cheat, she¡¯s still at level 1, so she¡¯s not strong or anything. The disadvantages that arise accordingly for one¡¯s own personal gain¡­In other words, they do not consider that the hero will be taken in by us. Very foolish indeed.¡¹ Totally. ¡­Oh, by the way. What is the status of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·? ¡¸The strength of the Twelve Apostles varies widely. However, the lowest¡­even at the twelfth rank in the order, you should expect an average of more than 5,000.¡¹ ¡­A monster beyond expectations, huh,¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·? ¡¸The two men who murdered your parents, Noin and Edith, are ranked sixth and seventh in the hierarchy. Their average status is around 10,000. You would be no match for them now, even on a night with a full moon.¡¹ Basically, the moon¡¯s blessing gives equal benefits to vampires, but only on the night of the full moon, the increased effect depends on the talent. For an ordinary vampire, it is about tenfold. Even the father, who was the¡ºVampire Lord¡», probably got fifteen times as much. ¡¸You can see how talented you are, twenty times over.¡¹ Yes, only on nights with a full moon, my status is multiplied by 20. If I compare it to my current status, the average status at that time is a whopping 4000 over. In addition, the effect of the special occupational¡ºAvenger¡»doubles it for humans. In other words, my status jumps up to 8,000 only once a month. In terms of status alone, I am closing in on Noin and Edith. ¡­¡­But, ¡¸No matter how strong you become only in terms of status, you don¡¯t have the power to control it. You will end up either self-destructing at super speed or showing a big opening after the attack and being cut there. In addition, they are combat specialists, having experienced many wars. They may be rotten at heart, but they¡¯re an exceptional man with strength.¡¹ Exactly. In other words, if I get carried away and challenge them myself, I¡¯ll be killed right away. In addition, the moon¡¯s blessing also has a weakness: if the moon is hidden by clouds or something, its effect is drastically reduced. For this reason, in the vampire village, there was always a magician who could use wind magic to watch the sky to disperse the clouds, but unfortunately, I still cannot use magic, so I cannot even take this measure now. At the very least, I should be strong enough to approach that ability even in my daytime state. I have a long way to go. ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine since Tiana is going to be teaching you magic. I am sure you will be able to use it soon. Now, I think it will be three years before you appear on the stage again. With that much time, you should be quite strong. Also¡­we plan to protect the hero around that time as well.¡¹ ¡­¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t protecting the hero a matter of doing it now? Aren¡¯t we supposed to help her before her heart is broken? ¡¸I would love to¡­ She is currently being held in the Holy Land of Mercurius¡­ The capital of the largest human nation with the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·. Moreover, numerous skilled adventurers, knights, and even the second and third ranks of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·are constantly watching her, and she is untouchable. If you want to break through that siege, you need to send in all the Demon King¡¯s Army executives, quasi-executives, and other elites, and you need to be willing to sacrifice nearly half of them.¡¹ Yeah, it¡¯s impossible. How solid is the siege of the heroes? ¡¸So, by the time the brave ones go into battle¡­ I estimate that it will probably be three years from now, based on various information and circumstances. By that time, we will have you trained and ready to face the heroes together with the executives.¡¹ ¡­I¡¯m guessing that by then, the hero¡¯s hearts will have already been broken? ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. So, even if we could protect her, the chances of her joining us are not high, to be honest. It depends on how you and the Demon King work.¡¹ Such a stranger¡­ Even I have sympathy for the hero. Because she is just like me. Victims whose lives were ruined for selfish human reasons. That¡¯s why I think about what happens if we can¡¯t get her to join us¡­ ¡¸I understand your heartache, but this is war. There is no change in our plan, after we protect the hero, if we cannot hope to mend her heart, we will kill her.¡¹ When I met Isuzu-sama before, I was quite irritated with the¡ºif you can¡¯t do it, just kill it¡»kind of thinking, but now that I¡¯m calm, I feel rather sympathetic towards the hero and hesitate to kill her. Yes, it¡¯s three years later and now I¡¯m feeling depressed¡­ AN: Next time will be the hero girl. Please bear with me as I continue to develop the chest-thumping story. Thanks again for the feedback, bookmarks, and ratings, it¡¯s always encouraging! CH 20 Hero Flash of Memories Translated by AmaLynne Power completely drains from my body and I can¡¯t move a single finger. The next thing I know, I can¡¯t see and I feel¡ºsomething¡»slipping away from me. ¡¸¡­Hey, get up, you goofy hero! Hey, are you listening to¡­ Oh, hey. This guy ain¡¯t breathing.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Huh? Hey, hey, hey, did I hit her wrong? Damn, that¡¯s not good¡­¡¹ ¡¸I ain¡¯t got time for this! Go get Gale-sama, quick!¡¹ Hearing such voices, I was relieved. Now I would never have to go through that hell again. I could finally die. I can die knowing who I am, while my mind is not broken, while I can still think. That¡¯s strange. Something is pouring into my head. It¡¯s from¡­Is this me, before I became a hero? All the memories I¡¯ve been having are kind of jumbled up in my head¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I was born in a village with no name, in a remote part of the Holy Land of Mercurius. My mother and father were ordinary farmers. The only difference was that they had a daughter so beautiful that even my parents wondered where they got such genes. It was not me. It was my sister. My sister, who was two years older than me, became more beautiful with age. Furthermore, she had a very high number in the¡ºAbility Descent¡»when she was five years old, which made my parents jump up and down. In response, most of my parents¡¯ love went to my sister¡­ I found myself being treated as if I no longer existed. But I was fine with that. Some people in the village were very kind to me, who were reluctant to talk to those parents, and they weren¡¯t being rough with me. It was sad that my parents didn¡¯t look at me, but I didn¡¯t have to live with them. The turning point came on my fifth birthday. ¡ºYou have just celebrated your fifth birthday. Congratulations! Therefore, as a gift from God, you will be granted status.¡» With these words, which I heard with fanfare, my¡ºability¡»was unloaded. I still remember the feeling I had at that moment. It was as if I was no longer myself, yet strangely enough, I felt no sense of discomfort, as if I was filled with power. I showed my parents the numbers that were written at that time. My parents looked at me with a hint of annoyance, and then their eyes widened to the point where I thought they were going to pop out of their heads. After that, all hell broke loose. It seems that my parents bragged about my¡ºStatus¡»to the whole village, and many people came to see my status. I still don¡¯t understand that one. There¡¯s a level 1 and a bunch of other numbers¡­ Other than the level, there were no numbers below 100, but what was the fun in looking at those numbers anyway? After that, my life changed completely. My parents started smiling and laughing at me, and I felt like everyone in the village itself was smiling. I thought it was strange, but I thought that if everyone was smiling, that was fine. My only sister, who was no longer treated like a princess, tried to bully me, but she was so weak that I didn¡¯t mind at all. But that time only lasted for a month. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô A month after my birthday, many knights came from the holy city. They seemed to have come looking for me. The fortune-teller at the castle had found me. ¡ºYou are a girl with the qualities of a hero. Come with us and together we will defeat the evil demon tribe.¡» The knights said this to me in their mouths. I didn¡¯t like it. I didn¡¯t need the qualities of a hero. I want to live in this village forever. Yes, when I told my parents¡­ ¡ºWhat are you talking about! You can help defeat the demon tribe that Misery-sama hates!¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Go! If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll make you leave this village!¡» With that said, I had no choice but to work as a hero in the holy city. The night before I left for the capital. I woke up feeling hot and went into the living room to drink some water. Then I saw that my father and mother were still awake and there was a lot of golden¡ºsomething¡»spread out on the desk¡­ They looked so happy and laughed when they saw it. I couldn¡¯t quite hear what they were talking about, but I heard words like¡¸going to one¡¯s fate¡¹,¡¸my dear fellow¡¹,¡¸play and live¡¹, and so on. I understand now. My parents sold me. I knew they were going to turn me into a puppet to fight against the demon tribe, and then they gave me away for that money. On the day I left for the holy city, I went to greet everyone in the village. Many people told me that they would miss me and that they were sad. But somehow, their eyes were not the same as the way they used to look at me. They looked at me as if they were looking at a very important¡ºtool¡». Ah, I see. Those people must have been paid by the knights. They all sold me for money¡­ As a¡ºtool¡». After all, there was no place for me in that village. And I, at least at that time, I was a pure and innocent girl who knew nothing, at that time, I was sad and depressed about leaving the village and heading for the divine city. And then I tasted the hell of this world, leading up to the present. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Oh dear, be careful next time, okay? It is fine to break her heart, but if you break her body, it is a matter of great concern for mankind. I can¡¯t use revival magic more than once, you know.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am sorry!¡¹ ¡¸How can I apologize for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you?¡¹ ¡¸No, no, what has happened can¡¯t be helped. More than that¡­¡¹ ¡­What is that voice? I thought I was dead¡­? So is this heaven or hell? I forced my head, which was not working well, to get up and try¡­ A large foot was thrust into my stomach. ¡¸Gebo¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I am angry at your fragility, dying at this level. You should have been fine in terms of status, but you died once. I can only assume that you were trying to give up your life.¡¹ I thought I should say something, but the shock I received in my stomach made me puke up blood mixed with vomit and I couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡¸You are a hero, you know? It is your job to help Misery-sama and protect us humans. What is such a being to do with such a spirit? ¡­You goof!¡¹ ¡¸Hii!¡¹ I was kicked in the head and hit the wall on the other side. It hurts, it hurts, but my high status keeps me alive. ¡­Keep me alive? Does it hurt? ¡­I should be dead. Then, finally, I saw the face of the man who kicked me. It¡¯s a face I¡¯ve seen a few times before. He was a huge man, probably over two meters tall. A Bible in his hand. There was no doubt about it. Third in the order of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·¨D¨D¨DGale of¡ºHeavenly Life¡». He is said to be the best in the world in terms of recovery and support, and even manipulates revival magic. Yes, revival magic. Magic that brings living things back to life. Then I understood. I was brought back to life. Forcibly, by this man. I thought I could finally die. I thought it would be easy. ¡¸Oops¡­ If I do any more, I¡¯ll have to resuscitate her again. Well, gentlemen, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Gale-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Damn, the kid, she died like that¡­ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Misery-sama because you¡¯re so weak!¡¹ Yes. I am weak. I don¡¯t have the strength to get out of here, nor the courage to die myself. And even if I did, I would be revived. I have to keep doing this. Oh, let me die, quickly. Or else¡­make me crazy fast. Make me unable to think. Don¡¯t feel anything. I don¡¯t care if I become what they want me to be, as long as I can get out of this pain. So be what they want you to be. Let my heart break quickly. CH 21 Vampire Princess and Evil God 3 Translated by AmaLynne If we can¡¯t hope to restore her heart, we¡¯ll have to kill the hero¡­I guess so. To be honest, as a similar victim, I don¡¯t feel like it¡­ I guess I don¡¯t have a choice. This is war. My personal feelings shouldn¡¯t dictate what I do. ¡¸Well, that said, even I have no intention of simply abandoning the hero. I will lend a hand through the Demon King when she is safely protected¡­ Now she is on the verge of collapse. She died once a few days ago, but was revived by the third of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·. It seems that the fact that she thought she could finally escape suffering through death but was brought back to life, has considerably accelerated her fall.¡¹ Once dead? They kill the hero? And a girl my age, only five years old? ¡¸Yes. The knight who was hurting her had made a mistake in his addition or subtraction. The hero has all stats over 100 as of level 1, but with a knight of the holy city, he has at least 300 stats. First of all, she cannot win, and if she¡¯s hit, she will die. Moreover, since the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·are present, revival is possible, if not unlimited. If that is the case, they will not hesitate to do so.¡¹ Even though she is revivable, you¡¯re saying you hurt a 5-year-old girl until she dies? And all the while believing that it was a righteous act for the good of humanity? This is not the level of corruption. It is beyond that level and even horrifying. ¡¸¡­Yes, I agree. It pains me that I can¡¯t help¡­ But the truth is that we can¡¯t be concerned about her all the time. As you thought earlier, this is war. There is no right or wrong, the one who acts more rationally and more often on the best course of action will win. Helping the hero now is¡­not the best thing to do.¡¹ Isuzu-sama had a stern look in her eyes when she said that, but¡­ I didn¡¯t miss the fact that her hands were shaking, just a little bit. Isuzu-sama wants to help the hero, too. But depending on Isuzu-sama¡¯s oracle, the demon tribe might be destroyed. In such a position, she can¡¯t make a half-hearted oracle with her personal feelings. She is a good god after all. ¡¸¡­Well, this is the end of my story. I apologize for calling you all the way here.¡¹ No, no, no. I¡¯ve been treated to some delicious sweets, and that¡¯s fine. Rather, please invite me more. ¡¸¡­You were attracted by the sweets, weren¡¯t you? You have a very good spirit to be so eager to please God, don¡¯t you?¡¹ Oh shit, this guy can read minds. I¡¯ve been so used to this way of conversing that I forgot about it, even though it¡¯s active reading. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be a mind reader to understand¡­ Now, let me return your consciousness to it. I can¡¯t interfere with you many times in a row, so you won¡¯t be able to eat sweets for a while.¡¹ Seriously! You know how I feel when I have knowledge of my past life and the only sweet taste is a fruit! Tasty, but not what I¡¯m looking for! ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just make your own? It¡¯s a staple of the otherworldly harem protagonist, isn¡¯t it, using knowledge from a previous life to grab the stomach?¡¹ Aside from the fact that I don¡¯t know how you know that. You are sweet, Isuzu-sama. I have no such thing as cooking skills!!!! Like a cheat harem hero, or even the otherworldly culinary knowledge that I have¡­ Even if I did know, I am not equipped with the specs to create it! ¡¸¡­I see. That¡¯s a lot of work, isn¡¯t it? ¡­Now that you are ready, I will return your consciousness to you. Good luck with your training.¡¹ Thank you very much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to kill all the humans. Oh, and next time, I¡¯d like some Mont Blanc or Sachertorte, please. ¡¸You¡¯re getting pretty brazen, aren¡¯t you!? T-Then, I wish you every success in the future! Well then!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô When I woke up, I was in bed. Even though I was drowsy, I clearly remember talking to Isuzu-sama. The sweets were delicious. ¡­Ah, no, not that one. The case of the hero. Even at this very moment, she is probably being hurt by both humans. She has a¡­ There is no salvation. I had Isuzu-sama and the demon king¡¯s army, people who sheltered me and fought with me, like-minded people. But she doesn¡¯t have that. Because she was born as a human, as a hero, as a friend of justice. Because her¡ºallies¡»are nothing but scum. ¡¸¡­No, don¡¯t think anything funny.¡¹ This is war. As Isuzu-sama says, there is no justice or evil. Even for me, it is self-interest to destroy human beings. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m righteous in the slightest. Yes, we are not on the side of justice. We are not the kind of¡ºheroes¡»who would make a reckless suicide attack for the sake of one poor girl who is being tortured and held in a prison cell. As Isuzu-sama said, the protection of the hero will come in three years. I must be strong by then. According to Isuzu-sama, my talent is the third rank of living creatures. If I train and level up from now, I might be able to defeat the heroes. Once that is decided, I will start training immediately. I can¡¯t visit the cemetery anymore, but I can use the time to build up the basic strength to destroy the humans. ¡­Everyone in the vampire village should be cheered up by it when revenge is served. And the first thing to do is to do some preparatory work¡­ And then I thought about it, and that¡¯s when I realized something. ¡¸¡­Come to think of it, today was the first day in a long time that I didn¡¯t have a nightmare.¡¹ I did not have the nightmare today that has been tormenting me for the past week. It was probably thanks to the interference of Isuzu-sama. ¡¸Perhaps that¡¯s why¡­ No no, not not.¡¹ Not¡­ I guess not? AN: I already took (tentative title). I¡¯ll go with this. CH 22 Vampire Princess and Magic (Part 1) Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Look, look, what¡¯s the matter, Lean-sama? ¡­Don¡¯t worry, I heard that vampires are tough. You won¡¯t die so easily?¡¹ Saying so, Tiana-san the monster chased after me with a smile on her face. I run and run and run to hide. She has been shooting her magic at me in a barrage of unbelievable magic, but she shows no sign of running out of her magic power. Somehow¡­I have to escape somehow¡­ ¡¸Ah, there you are. Found you?¡¹ ¡¸Wai, what are¡­Hiiii!?¡¹ Somehow, Tiana-san seemed to have figured out where I was, released a spear of ice that flew away two inches above my head, and pierced a tree. That¡¯s not cool!? If I get hit by this, won¡¯t even I die!? ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! We have a special formula built into the magic so that even if it hits a living creature, it won¡¯t die. However, it will hurt to death, so please be careful¡­ Now, here comes the rapid-fire gatling, so make sure you avoid it, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹ How did that sweet Tiana-san end up in this situation? The time goes back to about an hour ago¨D¨D¨D ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Tea Party with Isuzu-sama¡­ After the discussion was over, I had a good night¡¯s sleep for the first time in a long time, and after a bit of stretching, I left the room that had been assigned to me. The room was a dormitory-like place where the lower-ranking members of the Demon King¡¯s Army were put. The higher up you go, the better treatment awaits you. I heard that once you join the Demon King¡¯s Army, the Demon King does not give you special treatment, even if you are a member of the same family. It¡¯s pretty tough. ¡­However, if you ask me if the lower dorms are shoddy, the answer is no. They have decent beds, the rooms are reasonably spacious, and there is a proper caretaker, so they seem to be clean. And then there is the food. There is a cafeteria, from which three meals a day are served. And this food¡­ ¡¸¡­Yum!?¡¹ It was outrageously delicious. It was at a level that made me want to punch myself for thinking that the demon tribe might be eating something pretty terrible, dragged down by the image of their previous lives. It¡¯s 8:00 at night now, so it¡¯s dinner¡­ I don¡¯t know what it was, but it was a breakfast-like menu, perhaps because they took into account that I was awake in bed and that I am a vampire. Bread, soup, salad, and eggs. Well, breakfast on the high street. Well, for a vampire, it¡¯s dinner. However, the taste was far beyond my imagination. The chef must have been very skillful, but the ingredients were delicious. I have heard in a previous life that vegetables that taste good don¡¯t need dressing, and that¡¯s exactly how I felt. I finished my meal with tears in my eyes because I had been eating only hunted animals and wild plants recently, and thanked the diner lady and left the diner. I didn¡¯t realize that this dormitory, where the lowest level of people is supposed to be gathered, was so high¡­ What¡¯s going on with the demon army? At any rate, I returned to my room and was basking in the afterglow of my first good meal in a long time. There was a knock at the door. ¡¸Yes, who is it?¡¹ ¡¸Good evening¡­? Good morning? Well, for that matter¡­Lean-sama, this is Tiana.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Tiana-san. Good evening is fine. Please come in.¡¹ ¡¸Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹ The person in front of the room pronounced¡­ I invited Tiana-san, an executive of the demon king¡¯s army, into my room. ¡¸I¡¯m glad you slept well, Lean-sama. How is the comfort of your room?¡¹ ¡¸I am surprisingly comfortable. Is this a place for ordinary soldiers of the demon army?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. After all, the demon tribe has more than half of the world¡¯s territory, even though its total number is vastly inferior to that of humans¡­ They have an abundance of land and other resources.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see¡­ Also, the food was really good. I cried a little.¡¹ ¡¸It is, well, a foregone conclusion. The elves are vegetarian and adept at vegetables, the beastmen, on the other hand, are fussy about meat, fish, etc., and the dwarves are unrivaled in making alcohol and many more. As a result of this mixture of numerous races, the excellent food knowledge of each race was mixed, and as a result, the table was enriched. As I mentioned earlier, we have an excess of land, so we can farm all we want and dairy all we want.¡¹ Ah, I see! Makes sense! ¡¸Now, may I get down to business?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, excuse me! Go ahead.¡¹ ¡¸Well then¡­ While Lean-sama resting, a special executive meeting was held. As a result, I have decided to step down from the front lines for a while.¡¹ Eh? Is it okay to move the third highest-ranking executive out of the front lines? ¡¸I will teach Lean-sama some magic in the meantime. I look forward to working with you.¡¹ ¡­¡­eh? ¡¸Hold¡­ I had heard that Tiana-san was going to teach me¡­ Pulling back from the front lines, you mean for me!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Demon King-sama and the executives considered Lean-sama¡¯s talent, the disadvantages of my leaving the front lines, and various other factors, and came to this conclusion. I am sure that Lean-sama¡¯s talent in combat is one of the best in the Demon King¡¯s army. If that is the case, I think it would be a good idea to attach at least one executive to her and nurture future executive candidates.¡¹ Seriously. It seems I was expected a lot. I have to be firm about this. I¡¯m going to work hard every day to live up to expectations¡­ ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get to it.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Go where¡¸¡¶Teleportation¡·.¡¹¡­¡­eh?¡¹ Before I had time to resist, I was brought to¡­ What a place. It looks like a combination of a large forest and a jungle, divided by two¡­ Such an unfamiliar atmosphere makes no sense. ¡¸The important thing when learning magic is to compile a formula and to have a good imagination. And a sense of danger.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes¡­ Huh? A sense of danger?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll teach you how to compile a formula later¡­ As for the imagination, well, this is up to Lean-sama. The rest is a sense of danger. This is the feeling that magic is dangerous.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see?¡¹ ¡¸The feeling that magic is dangerous makes it possible to compile magic more safely and precisely. If this is not enough, forced composition and imagination can mess up a formula, or worse, cause it to explode.¡¹ ¡­As someone who once died in a gas explosion caused by an idiot with a lack of sense of danger, I can¡¯t believe this is a story about someone else. No, that was God¡¯s power intervening though. ¡¸Powerful magic is magic that can be invoked safely, efficiently, and powerfully. Based on someone else¡¯s mistakes in the past, we must be very careful not to make the same mistakes, and we must be very careful to eliminate as many hazards as possible, and only then can we call ourselves first-rate magicians.¡¹ ¡­I guess it takes more subtlety than I thought, magic. It¡¯s that dangerous. ¡¸Now, that leads me to what brought you here, Lean-sama.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Uh, yes.¡¹ ¡¸To summarize what I just said¡­¡ºIf you don¡¯t know the dangers of magic, you can¡¯t use magic¡». It doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use it, it just means it¡¯s very dangerous to use it.¡¹ ¡¸Mm-hmm.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, Lean-sama needs to know the horror of magic. So, you will run away from me.¡¹ ¡¸Umu-umu¡­ What did you say?¡¹ ¡¸I will attack Lean-sama with my magic, so please avoid me and run away. The time is¡­ I¡¯ll give you about half an hour.¡¹ ¡¸Hold on¡­um¡­¡¹ ¡¸When you have a fear of magic and overcome it, that is when you have taken the first step as a magician. And this is the fastest way to instill a fear of magic. Shall we begin then?¡¶Fireball¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Wait a minu¡­Oh my God!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you avoided it well. Now, let¡¯s move it up a gear.¡¶Cyclone Blade¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Hiiii! Please wait a minuteeeeeeeeee!?¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Hey, Demon King-sama. I don¡¯t mean to say this after it¡¯s been decided, but are you sure you¡¯re happy with Tiana?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? You know she¡¯s good at what she does, so why all of a sudden?¡¹ ¡¸No, her magic is real, but¡­more than that¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, I see. Tiana had¡ºthat¡»thing¡­¡¹ ¡¸A genuine, hidden S¡­ That new guy isn¡¯t dead, is she?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­ Well, she may be in worse trouble than dead¡­¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s probably Tiana¡¯s favorite, you know? I wonder if she¡¯s doing something nasty in the name of training?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Lean, you¡¯re not dead, are you?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I just asked you.¡¹ CH 23 Vampire Princess and Magic (Part 2): The Seriousness of the Forest General Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡¶Ice Lance¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Whoops?!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Light Saber¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaah!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Darkness Cannon¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiii?!¡¹ How long has it been? I¡¯ve been dodging magic for ages now! ¡¸Hey, Tiana-san! How much longer do I have to run!¡¹ ¡¸You have 24 minutes. Now, do your best to escape~?¡¶Aerial Blade¡·!¡¹ ¡¸UWAAAA!!!¡¹ Scary! I¡¯m scared! ¡­No, I¡¯m scared of magic, but I¡¯m more scared of Tiana-san! Because she¡¯s been smiling since just now! She smiles with such a pure smile that I can tell she is truly enjoying herself, and then she fires off a series of frighteningly powerful magic. ¡¸Fufufufufufu¡­ Ah, this kind of tag game is fun after all. I don¡¯t know what it is, but something is thrilling about it. Is this what you call a thrill?¡¹ No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not. You¡¯re just having fun bullying me, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s with her, she has a beautiful face like a saint, but her true nature is a natural hidden S! She¡¯s an elf, a queen, a big-breasted woman, and a dominatrix¡­that¡¯s a lot of attributes to pack into one person! Hey, do queens and S are the same things? But Tiana-san is a real queen¡­ wait, that¡¯s not important right now! ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go next, shall we?¡¶Thunder Cannon¡·!¡¹ ¡¸Now it¡¯s lightniiiiing!?¡¹ No, calm down, calm down, me. First, let¡¯s analyze Tiana-san¡¯s information. First, the type of magic she has used. Fire, Wind, Water, Rock, Explosion, Gravity, Ice, Light, Darkness, and Lightning. Almost every attribute imaginable. And since she can use¡¶Teleportation¡·, she can also use spatial magic. I am sure she also has detection magic, since she has been able to accurately determine my location, even though I am supposed to be hiding in the forest. And this forest. Various plants are in full bloom. To the point of being unnatural. In other words, this forest was probably created by Tiana-san. In other words, she can use the type of magic that manipulates nature. And even though she has shown us a wide variety of powerful magic up to this point, there¡¯s no sign of her magical power running out. General comment. Magic cheat. Well, it seems that the conclusion remains the same whether we stay calm or not. Magic is shot. Do your best to avoid it. That¡¯s all. Other countermeasures? Maybe try to beat Tiana-san? The High Elves, who are like walking fortresses, who respond to any attack with magic of all attributes within the range of what a magician can handle, who twist even space, and who can detect our every move? You must be joking. So, the only thing I can do is anticipate the movement of magic with the vampire¡¯s superior five senses and avoid it anyway. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s move it up another gear, shall we?¡¶Fire Lance¡·.¡¹ Just as I thought that, a frightening number of fire spears were created around Tiana-san. Phalanx¡­ Was this an ancient battle strategy where heavily armed infantrymen crowded together and thrust their spears all at once? So, Tiana-san did it by herself with magic. Well, I don¡¯t think I can avoid this at all. Imagine the moment when nearly 50 fire spears come raining down on a girl whose location is known. ¡­How about that, does that tease you so much that it brings tears to your eyes? Tiana-san, who never lost her smiling face as I tried to escape from reality, shot out numerous fire spears¨D¨D¨D- ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Hm~mm, unexpected. I thought it was the end now¡­ I didn¡¯t think you could avoid it all.¡¹ Well, as it turned out, I dodged a rain of fire spears. Not unscathed, of course. It pierced my arm, snagged my shoulder, and burned my hair a bit. ¡­I was in a lot of pain and it was hot, but I don¡¯t have a single scar on my body now. Maybe this is the effect of the technique Tiana-san was talking about. ¡¸No matter how little guidance I have given it, you endure it¡­ It¡¯s more than I expected. Lean-sama. I honestly admire you.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad to hear that, but you just casually mentioned that you can add guidance to that hellish attack!¡¹ ¡¸More to the point, I can use super compatible magic that explodes the moment it hits the target.¡¹ Eii, you monster! ¡­No, it¡¯s because she¡¯s so good at this that she¡¯s ranked third in the Demon Army¡¯s top brass ranking. ¡¸Well, it seems that I have underestimated Lean-sama¡­ From here on out, I¡¯m going to be¡ºserious¡»about this.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­e¡±¡¹ What? ¡¸I am sorry to be so presumptuous, but let me show you something. Please see the reason why I am called¡ºForest General¡».¡¹ With that, Tiana-san raised her hands above her head. Immediately after¡­ The¡ºForest¡»moved. ¡¸Wai, what¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸As you may have already noticed, this forest is a place created by my magic and controlled by me. Therefore, I can move this forest like a limb.¡¹ ¡¸Yess!¡¹ ¡¸It is a very useful magic, though, to make this forest appear as a battlefield, turning it into a lost forest, trapping humans inside, smashing them with trees, and scattering poisonous spores.¡¹ What a beautiful face and what you do with it! As expected, S. But it¡¯s a nice touch. ¡¸So, the whole forest is against you now. Come on, Lean-sama. I beg your pardon, but¡­ I will crush you with all my might?.¡¹ ¡¸Um-oh! Haven¡¯t you changed the point!¡¹ It seems that my plea did not reach Tiana-san. Immediately afterward, the branch I was standing on shook with all its might and flicked me off like a slingshot. ¡¸KYAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹ ¡¸My my, what a lovely scream?¡¹ I was blown away like a ball, and finally stopped when my body was wrapped around a vine that was hanging from the tree. ¡¸Gee!!! ¡­Hah¡­hah¡­Sa, saved¡­¡¹ ¡¸Not saved you know?. Fufufufufu¡­¡¹ ¡¸HIIII!?¡¹ I was relieved, but then I was wrapped up in vines and¡­ Well, I mean, I was tied up, and then Tiana-san transferred. ¡¸Fufufu, now you can¡¯t escape¡­ Now, what do you want me to do¡­?¡¹ ¡¸HIIIIIIIIIIII!? HELP MEEEEE!!!!!¡¹ ¡¸No help is coming you know~? I¡¯m the only one who knows where this forest is¡­ Fufufu, well, I guess it¡¯s time to¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough of that, Tiana.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸!¡¹¡¹ In desperate need of help, 5 years old and in mortal danger¡­ I was even in a chastity crisis when I heard the words, I was saved by the words of a third party that suddenly echoed through the room. The voice was¨D¨D¨D ¡¸D-Demon King-sama!?¡¹ ¡¸Demon King-samaaaaaaaaaaaa! WAAAAAAAA!!¡¹ Yes, it was my King, the Demon King. CH 24 Vampire Princess and Elf Magic Course Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Gusu¡­hicc¡­sho ghladd¡­! Because¡­Tiana-san, with a smile¡­The magic dying, over and over again¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. It¡¯s all right now, the mistress is here.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what it is, but there is something that comes over me when I see Lean-sama crying face. Demon King-sama, do you have any idea of this feeling¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Hiii!!¡¹ ¡¸All right, you shut up now. Don¡¯t frighten Lean anymore, she¡¯s only five years old!¡¹ With the arrival of the Demon King-sama, Tiana¡¯s restraints were put on hold. The first thing I did after being freed was to hide behind the Demon King-sama. Tiana-san is scary. In my 22 years of life, including my previous life, I have probably never experienced more fear. ¡¸Look, Tiana, she¡¯s shaking! I told you to teach her magic, who told you to traumatize her!¡¹ ¡¸No, magic is all about a sense of urgency, and I foolishly thought I would teach that to her body first¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you know the word¡ºlimit¡»? Even though there is no fear of death, the Lord¡¯s magic is one of the three best in the Demon King¡¯s army! Take it easy, take it easy!¡¹ ¡¸S-Sorry about that, too¡­¡¹ ¡­Hmm? ¡ºOne of the three best¡»? ¡¸¡­¡­Um¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t Tiana-san the most powerful magician in the demon army¡­?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m not? There is at least one magician who is stronger than I am. He is my nephew who is in the quasi-executive ranks of the Demon King Army.¡¹ ¡¸Ah. I forgot to mention that, unlike the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·of the humans, the hierarchy of the Demon King¡¯s Army executives is not in order of merit.¡¹ Not in order of merit¡­ So, Tiana-san is not the third most powerful person in the Demon King Army, except for the Demon King-sama. ¡¸Well, even so, Tiana¡¯s strength is in the elite class. The ranks of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡¯s top brass, to put it simply, are based on their¡ºcontribution¡»to our army. How many humans have you defeated, how many subordinates have you saved, and how good is your command ability? Such details are also judged. There is also a lot of paperwork, so you have to be smart. Being strong is not enough to become an executive.¡¹ ¡­So, Aron, the beastman who was being beaten up by the Demon King-sama, is smart too? He didn¡¯t look that smart to me. ¡¸¡­¡­The third place for that contribution¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s a secretive, smug little person, but she¡¯s so good that she¡¯s indispensable to the Demon King Army. Would you like to hear what the humans call her?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m afraid to ask, but what?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºThe Devil¡»¡­In preference to the real demon tribe¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s quite an alias for excellence¡­¡¹ ¡¸Why do you both praise me so much?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I didn¡¯t compliment you!¡¹¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Then, this time I will teach magic to Lean-sama, but¡­¡¹ The Demon King-sama gave Tiana-san strict orders to¡ºchange her assignment the next time she does something strange¡» and returned to the castle. As a person who has been traumatized to this point, and as a person who has developed a perfect dislike for Tiana-san, I was incredibly anxious about being separated from the Demon King-sama, so I made eye contact with her. The meaning seemed to be conveyed immediately, and I even received a response. ¡ºPlease do so. Please stay.¡» ¡ºSorry, I have some work to do.¡» And my silent pleas had no effect, and the Demon King-sama returned. And I was transferred with Tiana to a place that looked like a university classroom. I heard that she¡¯s going to hold a magic class here. ¡¸¡­Um, Lean-sama. Aren¡¯t you too far away? If you could step forward a little more¡­¡¹ ¡¸No problem.¡¹ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m listening to you fine. In the last row. ¡¸F-Fair enough. Now, let me explain. Magic, as I said before, is a phenomenon that is activated by the power of composition and imagination. A first-rate magician skillfully handles these two, completing an image in an instant, and in the next instant, he or she finishes compiling the formula and causes the event to occur.¡¹ In short, if you develop imagination and construct a formula according to that image, the event will occur as it is supposed to. ¡¸Among the demons, the first step to becoming a sorcerer is to develop this imaginative power.¡¹ ¡¸Does that mean that among demons, humans are different?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Humans are far behind demons when it comes to magic. Of course, there are magicians of my class over there, but ordinary magicians are completely inferior to us.¡¹ Tiana-san¡¯s class magician, probably mom¡¯s enemy¡­ Noin or some other¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·are also of that class. ¡¸Magic can do anything, depending on its image. Of course, the higher the difficulty, the greater the danger, but in theory, you can create your original magic without limit¡­ However, humans sing that magic is all-powerful, but they close themselves off to its possibilities. In contrast to us, who value imagery and the ability to apply it, humans often invoke magic by singing a spell called¡ºchanting¡»!¡¹ ¡­Chanting is that? A certain crazy bombshell used to chant¡­ ¡¸Thereby, they are imaginatively deciding,¡ºIf I chant this chant, this magic will be triggered¡», and they are triggering it. It certainly speeds up the learning process, but in the long run, I would have to say that it is a foolish idea. After all,¡ºmagic without chanting cannot be invoked¡».¡¹ Stupidity, mankind. ¡¸Let¡¯s try it. I¡¯ll try to compile the formula now, so you can try it just by watching and imitating it.¡¹ ¡¸What? Are you sure you¡¯re okay? I thought it was dangerous¡­¡¹ ¡¸It is the weakest of wind magic,¡¶Soft Wind¡·, so there is almost no danger. Then, let¡¯s go.¡¹ With that said, Tiana-san raises her hand and I feel the magic power concentrate in my hand. I see, so this is the composition of a formula. Even I can feel this much. And when the presence of the magic formula disappeared, a slight breeze blew in the classroom. ¡¸This is how we perform the composition. Did you feel it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, sort of. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¹ As Tiana-san did just now, I raised my hand and used the composition¨D¨D¨D ¡­¡­The composition is? ¡¸¡­Um, Tiana-san. I can¡¯t do it at all¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t even taught you the basics, so if you can do it just by watching and imitating, you are beyond the level of a genius.¡¹ ¡¸Did you let me do this knowingly!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, well. I thought Lean-sama would be the second person in history to be in that realm¡­ Apparently, Lean-sama is equally talented in both close combat and magic. If it were a pure demon, it might have been in that realm.¡¹ What the heck, I thought it was an S, but there¡¯s a good reason. I apologize in my heart. ¡¸By the way, is that genius still around?¡¹ ¡¸He is my nephew whom I just told you about. He was born less than 100 years ago, but he has already surpassed my ability. Among the elves, he is called a¡ºDivine Genius¡». However, he has almost no talent for ruling or commanding others, so I am in charge of him.¡¹ It¡¯s a monster. Magic that surpasses Tiana-san. And elves have a long life span after all. But I won¡¯t ask Tiana-san¡¯s age. Unlike the male protagonist who has no sense of delicacy, I am a woman with a sense of decency. ¡¸I¡¯m sure he has mastered several super-advanced magic that even I haven¡¯t mastered, and it would probably take two or three demon army leaders with my level of strength to stop him¡­ In case you are wondering, this is my ability.¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ ¡ù¡ù¡ù Tiana Forrester High Elf Lv141 Occupation: Sage Condition: Healthy Strength: 750 Defense: 2,400 Magic Power: 14,280 Magic Defense: 12,470 Speed: 6,480 Magic: Elemental Magic (all), Spatial Magic, Mental Magic, Light Magic, Dark Magic, Ruin Magic, Environmental Magic ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡­¡­What the heck is this? I¡¯m scared of what ruin magic is. What¡¯s over 10,000 magic status, that¡¯s super scary. Was I being attacked by this person? I can¡¯t even win on a night with a full moon now. CH 25 Vampire Princess, Aptitude, and Bad News Translated by AmaLynne AN: I put in a slight Yuri development on the spur of the moment. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right, the magic there first¡­no, there¡­yes, that¡¯s right. Come on, this should work.¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Soft Wind¡·!¡¹ When I said this, I felt a breeze in the classroom. This is¡­ ¡¸It was a success, Lean-sama. You have mastered this skill with a remarkable speed.¡¹ ¡¸Good! I finally did it!¡¹ After an hour of painstakingly learning how to compile a formula, I was ready to go to work. Finally, I succeeded in learning magic. Magic. A supernatural power that had only been a dream in my previous life. I had succeeded in learning only one of them, albeit the weakest one. I am deeply moved. ¡¸Once you succeed, it is possible to automatically compile magic formulas. Please try it again, this time chanting only the name.¡¹ ¡¸Um, then¡­¡¶Soft Wind¡·.¡¹ Then I felt the wind, even though I certainly didn¡¯t feel like I was compiling a formula. ¡¸Of course, it is not all magic. Only the magic that is set to be automatically activated, and the number of such magic depends on the talent of each individual. For me, it is 40. I think Lean-sama probably has about the same number.¡¹ I see. ¡¸Thank you, Tiana-san. I look forward to working with you in the future¡­ But please don¡¯t make it like the first one.¡¹ ¡¸The first one, unfortunately, was forbidden by the Demon King-sama¡­ I will teach you properly and honestly.¡¹ If possible, I wanted her to teach me straight from the beginning. But, as I should say, Tiana-san is a¡ºSage¡»and her teaching style was very good. I think the reason I was able to learn so quickly was due in large part to her influence. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s move on to the next step. First, it seems that Lean-sama had an aptitude for wind, but I will check her aptitude for other attributes.¡¹ ¡­Hm? ¡¸Umm, are there certain kinds of magic that people can¡¯t use?¡¹ ¡¸No, anyone can use all magic if they want to. It just depends on the person¡¯s aptitude for magic and the time it takes to learn it. So, let me check that for you.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, why didn¡¯t you do that first?¡¹ ¡¸Lean-sama¡­ The vampire race has an innate aptitude for wind elements. So I think it would be more motivating for them to learn wind magic once they have mastered it.¡¹ Wow, vampires have an aptitude for wind. I didn¡¯t know that. Wind attribute covers a wide range. In the extreme, even the lightning attribute is a derivative of the wind attribute. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave you.¡¹ With that, Tiana-san, she put her face on my face¡­bringing it close to me¡­¡­¡­¡­and¡­¡­¡­¡­then¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸T-Tiana-san! What are you trying to do?¡¹ ¡¸What is¡­ Aptitude measurement?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡¹ Because this, from the outside, is¡­ki¡­kiss¡­It looks like that one¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s the fastest way to measure aptitude. Please understand.¡¹ ¡¸Wait¡­um¡­¡¹ I tried to run away, but I couldn¡¯t because of the tight hold on my cheek. Wait¡­my first¡­! ¡­Wow, Tiana-san¡¯s eyelashes are so long¡­ I love her face, she looks so beautiful once again. She is the queen of the elves, and even I, as a person of the same sex, would be fascinated by her beauty. Also, it smells kind of good. It¡¯s a very calming scent. But it¡¯s not like the smell of perfume, it¡¯s more like the smell of nature¡­ Huh, somehow, this hot feeling¡­ My first one is a beautiful elf¡­ That¡¯s not a bad feeling¡­ ¨D¨D¨DKotsun. ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, please stay still for a while. Hmm¡­hmm¡­ Yes, I understand. As far as elemental magic is concerned, you have an aptitude for all four major attributes. The earth attribute is a little low, but it is not a problem. Also, you have a high aptitude for recovery magic. This is enviable, I was completely untalented in the recovery field. Other aptitudes for support magic and dark magic are also excellent¡­ Conversely, you have no aptitude at all when it comes to light magic and warding magic.¡¹ ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, what I just showed you is the simplest way to do the aptitude test. Just put our foreheads together. In other words, we put our brains close together to make it easier to feel the magic. That process is how we measure aptitude¡­L-Lean-sama? Where are you going!?¡¹ Damn it! I hate Tiana-san! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Um, have you calmed down?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ A few minutes after I had almost opened a new door, was furiously embarrassed, and ran away, I was safely secured by Tiana-san. ¡¸I don¡¯t know why you acted the way you did, but if you¡¯re not feeling well¡­¡­oops. Sorry, the Demon King-sama contacted me¡­ Phew¡­¡­ Lean-sama, magic training is temporarily suspended. An urgent call came from the Demon King-sama. She wants me to bring Lean-sama with me.¡¹ ¡¸Demon King-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. We have already made the spatial linkage.¡¹ When I opened the classroom door, it did indeed lead to another location. But unlike before, it was a conference room of sorts. The executives had already gathered except for Tiana-san, who was sitting at a round table. ¡¸They¡¯re here. Tiana, Lean, take your seats quickly.¡¹ So I was told, and I hurriedly took the seat that had been prepared for me. Tiana-san was also seated in the seat for the third rank of executives, and now all the round tables were filled. ¡¸¡­¡­We are all here. Sorry for the emergency call. An emergency has arisen.¡¹ With these words, the atmosphere in the room, which was originally tense, became even grimmer. Since the Demon King-sama called it an emergency, it must have been something serious. ¡¸¡­¡­Just a few minutes ago. I received an oracle from Isuzu-sama. The contents of the oracle are¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸A few hours ago, the¡ºhero¡»heart collapsed.¡¹ AN: Rest assured. Because the vampire princess¡¯s true love is a hero. CH 26 Vampire Princess and Executives Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸A few hours ago, the¡ºhero¡»heart collapsed.¡¹ The executives were a buzz at these words, but to be honest, I wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡ºHero¡». A kind of natural enemy of us demon tribe, with its resistance and superiority over demons. It is said that the talent of the current generation of heroes is extraordinary, and if they grow up, they will become so strong that they will surpass even the Demon King. ¡­The most important thing to remember is that the people who should be protecting and worshipping her are breaking her heart, brainwashing her, and using her as a weapon. And I have been told by Isuzu-sama, albeit in fragments, of the treatment that the heroes received in the process. So, to be honest, I knew that this time could come at any moment. ¡¸As everyone here knows, we plan to protect the hero¡­ However, it would be three years, at the earliest, before the humans would deploy the hero to the front, as Isuzu-sama had predicted. In that amount of time, the hero who has lost her mind will simply mindlessly raise her levels and trains her body, and becomes a threat to us.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­May I speak up?¡¹ ¡¸Tiana. Allowed.¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if it is possible for a girl, no matter how talented she may be, to be strengthened to such an extent in just three years. Isn¡¯t that not such a threat at that¡¯s the case? Isn¡¯t it possible that the moment I see a hero, I can instantly shift to protect him or her by surprise with a powerful peak strike magic?¡¹ ¡¸Impossible. The talent of today¡¯s heroes can no longer be applied to human beings. To be honest, in this respect, she is even more gifted than this mistress. In three years, she will have acquired the power to be at the level of our executives, or even better.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­That much¡­¡¹ ¡¸Without a doubt. She¡¯s a presence that should be watched carefully, to the extent that the appearance of a single person could change the war¡­ That¡¯s why we want to bring her to our side.¡¹ Hearing the Demon King-sama speak, the executives began to groan. She¡¯s Lv1 now, and if they think she can surpass their accumulated abilities in just three years, well, that¡¯s what she¡¯ll do. And it¡¯s out of our control because we don¡¯t have many ways to deal with it. When the other side comes in with their hero, we sent a few executives at the same time¡­ I thought for a moment, but no. Maybe they will retreat when they see two or more executives. With spatial magic. Even if we put up a Transference Sealing Wards, some magic is specialized to destroy wards. I can¡¯t imagine that the other side hasn¡¯t deployed its users. Well, I do know one solution to this. I mean, I¡¯m sure that both the Demon King-sama and Isuzu-sama would think that this is the only way to do it. ¡¸¡­Well, calm down. We already have the strength to fight the heroes¡­right, Lean?¡¹ At these words, the executives all turned to me at once. Oh, scary. They looked so intimidating. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸But, Demon King-sama¡­ Even if I make this girl stronger and have her charge in with some of the executives, maybe the heroes will run away, right? They are not so stupid that they don¡¯t know how strong we are.¡¹ The one who said this was Aron, the beastman¡¯s onii-san. I knew it. He is an executive. He seemed rough, but he is also smart. Executives of the Demon King¡¯s Army. Although they are not chosen solely based on their fighting ability, they are the keystone of the ten Demon King¡¯s forces, all of whom are capable of performing at the top of their game and living up to their name. The best and brightest from each tribe are being gathered more. I had heard a little about the executives from Tiana-san. Tenth place, the Dwarf Race¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral Forge¡»Gareon Mein. Ninth place, the Mermaid Race¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral of the Great Sea¡»Natsume Maelstrom. Eighth place, the Undead¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral Marching¡»Zedd. Seventh place, the Fairy Race¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral of Disaster¡»Rain Fairylord. Sixth place, the Dark Elf¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral of Desolation¡»Feria. Fifth, the Beast Tribe¨D¨D¨D¡ºFighting Wolf General¡»Aron Beastlord. Fourth place, Dragonman¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral of the Flame¡»Luz Dragley. Third place, Elf¨D¨D¨D¡ºForest General¡»Tiana Forrester. Second place, the Demon Race¨D¨D¨D¡ºBrave General¡»Gray Christ. First place, the Devil Tribe¨D¨D¨D¡ºGeneral Murderer¡»Vinel. It is easy to understand the brainy, martial, and special groups. But all of them here have a certain amount of fighting power. If several such beings come at them, even the quintessential hero will lose. I think it is natural to retreat. ¡­But there is one person here who has no prior information at all and is as close to no warning as one can get. Yes, that¡¯s me. ¡¸Hmmm, Aaron. You are mistaken. Even I know that until the hero gains strength, she will run away from several executives. Instead, I am going to ask Lean alone to deal with the heroes.¡¹ ¡¸HAA!?¡¹ Aron-san shouted, and the other executives looked astonished. Tiana-san is the only one who knew, though she didn¡¯t lose her expression. ¡¸¡­¡­Oh, come on, Demon King-sama, are you serious? She may be gifted, but she¡¯s still just a kid, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Serious. My prediction is that if Lean continues to grow, she will become a strong executive-level player. Three years is a bit short, but I think she¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ ¡¸B-But hey¡­¡¹ The other executives are worried, too. But in fact, this is the best plan. No matter how strong the hero is, and her strong friends nearby¡­owner? Anyway, even if there were humans, even if they were the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, they would take the utmost precaution if they were dealing with the Demon King¡¯s Army executives. Even more so if there were more than one. No, there is even a possibility that one of them might run away to reduce the damage to the heroes. That¡¯s where I come in. I am not an executive, so I am not as feared, but if I work hard enough, I can make it to the executive level in just three years. I am the only one who can surely stop the heroes. ¡¸What¡¯s more, Lean is a vampire. Vampires are a special race whose status increases with the blessing of the moon. If it is Lean on a night with a full moon, even the current you will not be spared from a hard fight, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, I see. In short, on the night of the first full moon when the heroes appear, this girl, who has been trained to death, will be transferred to the vicinity of the heroes and attack them by surprise.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I mean. The hero is strong. As I said before, the predicted strength after three years is more than equal to the Demon King¡¯s Army executives. Even the most senior martial artist can lose. But, on the contrary, that¡¯s about it. If Lean with her status is multiplied up to 20 times, she will have 10 times your status, even if her bare status is half that of the executives. In that state, there is a high possibility that Lean will be able to defeat the hero. It is a rational decision. The rest depends on Lean¡¯s heart.¡¹ Oops, you¡¯re swinging at me here. ¡¸No need to think about it. Even if I have to crawl on the ground, even if I have to vomit blood, even if I have to die. I have decided to destroy human beings, and I will not choose any means to do so. For this purpose, I will gladly accept the offer to protect the hero. To be honest, three years is a short time, but I will make myself stronger to the extent that I will be able to approach, if not surpass, the executives.¡¹ ¡¸Mm, that¡¯s the spirit¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to Lean to deal with the hero. You have no objection to that, do you, executives?¡¹ This time everyone nodded. Apparently, they were convinced of the Demon King-sama plan and sensed my resolve. ¡¸This concludes our emergency executive meeting. I apologize for taking up so much of your time. You may go now.¡¹ And so the executive meeting ended. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Oi, wait up, Lean.¡¹ After a few moments, I got up from my seat and was about to ask Tiana-san to continue her class. It was Aron-san, the fifth-ranked executive, who suddenly called out to me. Maybe it¡¯s a wolf beastman, but his face is scary. Eh, what? Did I do something? Or a mugging? I have no money. ¡ºYou don¡¯t even say hello to your senpai, aah!?¡». like that type of thing? Uhh¡­before I know it, all the other executives are gathering here. Eh, scary scary scary. Hey, Tiana-san, Demon King-sama, help! ¡¸I¡¯m so excited to see you here! I like it, I¡¯m rooting for you!¡¹ ¡¸¡­he?¡¹ ¡¸For a young girl, that¡¯s quite a feat. If you ever want a weapon, just tell me, and I¡¯ll make you one for free.¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s so polite and nice. If you ever need a song from me, just let me know, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll lend a hand, too, if I can. The undead soldiers I create are perfect for mock battles.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s not so bad, is it? I and the fairies can lend a little help too. Just a little!¡¹ ¡¸We dark elves also have confidence in magic. I am much stronger than Tiana. I can teach you magic if you want.¡¹ ¡¸I will support you. I am as powerful as any of you, so if you need anything, just ask.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m also¡­If you don¡¯t like something¡­I will destroy¡­¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s so tiny and cute. Lure the hero¡­I¡¯ll do my best to plan out a strategy for when you need protection!¡¹ ¡­¡­Eh, eh, what? Are you giving me a pep talk? Demon Army Leaders, you¡¯re so kind! Some of them look so scary, but they¡¯re so damn sweet! I¡¯m almost in tears. ¡¸Ah, um¡­ Thank you, very much¡­¡¹ I could barely say this. I was a little embarrassed to say more, so I thanked them properly a little later ¡­¡­. ¡¸Yes, yes, everyone, Lean-sama is in trouble. Please calm down a little¡­ And Feria, about what you said earlier. You stronger than me? Haven¡¯t you ever heard the saying,¡ºSpeak in your sleep?¡».¡¹ ¡¸Heh. What are you talking about when you can neither use recovery magic nor transformation magic, you fool who has no choice but to strike with offensive magic?¡¹ ¡¸How about you wait until you have mastered the elemental magic of all four major attributes before you say such a thing? Which one of you idiots is the one who can¡¯t even handle lightning?¡¹ ¡¸Hahahaha!¡¹ ¡¸Fufufufu¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh, what¡¯s this scary? ¡¸Oh, no, here we go again. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going home.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m leaving too. I don¡¯t want to be a part of this.¡¹ With words like that, all the executives left. Except for Feria-san and Tiana-san, who have been in a verbal war with each other since a while ago. ¡­¡­¡­eh, you want me to stop this? AN: In case you¡¯re wondering, the genders of the executives, in order from tenth, It is male/female/female/female male/female/female/female. CH 27 Hero Collapse Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Well then, that¡¯s all for today, hero. Pray to the Misery-sama for having been able to train properly today.¡¹ Hearing those words from the priest, my training for the day was over. The guards came, grabbed me by the neck, and threw me into jail. And in a few hours, hell will begin again. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I can¡¯t wait to get out of here. I want to die¡­ But I don¡¯t have the courage. No, even if I did, I would only be forcibly revived. ¡­I am a¡ºhero¡». I¡¯ve been educated to sacrifice myself and exterminate demons to protect mankind. But I have nothing against the demons. On the contrary, I have an intense resentment against the people of my village who put me in this place, and the knights and the Twelve Holy Apostles who hurt me¡­I am sure. I no longer know my mind, and I don¡¯t even know if I am harboring a grudge. Furthermore, I have recently realized. I can¡¯t remember my name. I was brought here, suddenly violated and locked up, and all that time I have only been called¡ºhero¡». Maybe that¡¯s why I can¡¯t even remember my name anymore. Ahaha¡­ I guess I¡¯m finally screwed, myself. I can¡¯t remember my name. Nor my age, nor my old personality. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­What is¡ºme¡»? I don¡¯t know the name. I can¡¯t remember my age. All I know is that I am¡ºhero¡». But a hero is like a guardian god of human beings. Then, why am I trapped here? ¡­Am I maybe not even a hero? Then what am I? What am I? What am I? What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I What am I ¨D¨D¨DSnap. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Ora hero, get up! ¡­An? You¡¯re awake? Then get the hell out of here¡­ What the hell? You¡¯ve got weird eyes, you creepy bastard¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re here, hero. Come this way quickly, I¡¯ll train you hard today¡­ Baboon¡­What? Hey, isn¡¯t this guy acting kind of funny?¡¹ ¡¸Really? It¡¯s not always like this¡­but something¡¯s different.¡¹ ¡¸Oi, are you alive? ¡­¡­Oi, answer me!!! ¡­¡­What the hell is this guy, she¡¯s creepy¡­¡­ I ain¡¯t gonna raise my voice one bit if you hit¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then pray to the Misery-sama today¡­? Somehow, the atmosphere is different from yesterday¡­what is this¡­? What if!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­There is no doubt about it. Her heart is completely broken. It looks like a success.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, at last. You¡¯ve been very persistent, that¡¯s for sure¡­ All right, then, you can start raising the bar tomorrow. The¡ºhero¡»can get a lot of experience by killing demons. Let her kill all the demons they have taken captive.¡¹ ¡¸Your will be done, Your Eminence.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Y-You want these children to carry out executions¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t open your mouth, you devil! Hero, kill him quickly.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Damn humans, how rotten can you be!!¡¹ Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Zash. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. Gusha. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¨D¨D¨DWhere am I? When I came to, I found myself lying on my back in the woods. My body was in shreds, and I couldn¡¯t even move my fingers. When I moved my barely moving neck, I saw many people around me who had collapsed just like me. Unlike me, they looked dead, but I guess they were the same. I¡¯m going to have a broken heart soon anyway, and¡ºI¡»will die. ¡­¡­Huh? If I look closely, is this my body? My arms and legs are growing and I feel like I have a strong body. Well, what does it matter? This must be a dream. I will wake up in a few minutes and that hell will begin. Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s way of telling me to go outside and be free from human beings, at least in my dream. Actually, this is a nice place. The air is good because it¡¯s in the forest, it smells good, and there¡¯s a beautiful full moon today. I wonder how long it has been since I have seen the moon. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I wish I never woke up from this.¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about? I mean, did you even speak?¡¹ Startled by the sudden voice, I turned around and saw¡­ There was a beautiful girl. She had long black hair and a black dress. She had an enviably pretty face. For some reason, she had scars all over her body and her clothes were torn in several places, but she had not lost her beauty. ¡­And red eyes and double teeth. I remember a race that has both of these features. ¨D¨D¨DVampire race. A race of night people who have the special power to raise their status according to the phases of the moon and live at the opposite time to humans. This beautiful girl must be a vampire, in other words, a demon. ¡¸Huh? She had eyes like a dead man just now, but now they¡¯re normal¡­ Not so much, but they¡¯re relatively close to human eyes¡­ Maybe her heart is healed? No, I don¡¯t think it will heal that fast.¡¹ Healed hearts? What are you talking about? ¡¸Oh, I kidnapped you for the time being¡­ I have to protect you. Ouch¡­ I ache all over¡­¡¶Intermediate Healing¡·¡­I¡¯m feeling a little better. Tiana-san, please transfer us.¡¹ The moment she said that, the scenery around her changed. It was like a throne room¡­ AN: This is the end of the story from the point of view of the hero girl! I wanted to write this part. I finally got around to writing it, and it¡¯s kind of refreshing. CH 28 Vampire Princess and Captives Translated by AmaLynne AN: I think girls who fight all the time are yuri. Yuri is a part of liking even if you don¡¯t like it. ¡¸I¡¯m not good at elemental magic, but unlike you, I can heal and support. Unlike you, who can only destroy and exterminate, I am a versatile magician. If you understand, then quickly admit defeat, you stupid Tiana.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not sure I understand what you are saying. When in the world did you become an all-versatile magician? You can heal a little? You can attack a little? That¡¯s not versatility, that¡¯s called poor utility. You are the one who admits defeat, no-good Feria.¡¹ ¡¸You better watch your mouth, okay? I don¡¯t care if you are a high elf or not, you are a second-rate magician who can only use magic to the extent that your nephew is better than you. You are a creature who is too small to even talk to me, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸I think there was a woman who challenged my nephew without knowing her size and was defeated without a scratch on him, wasn¡¯t there? Oh, it was you. You are ranked sixth because you are a third-rate person who can¡¯t even tell the difference in strength between the two sides, do you understand? I think you¡¯re a thousand years too young to be trying to pick a fight with me, the third-ranked person here.¡¹ ¡¸Well, you bring up the ranks. If you say so, it¡¯s war, isn¡¯t it, my dear? All right, get out in the open!¡¹ ¡¸I know it¡¯s a waste of my time to waste it on you, but it¡¯s also a good time for me to clarify my position. All right, then, let¡¯s get started. Lean-sama, may I wait a moment?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not happy okay!? I was too scared to say anything, but how bad of friends are you guys!!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I did my best to mediate between the belligerent dark elf and the elf who for some reason tried to take the belligerent dark elf on. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Lean-sama. I¡¯m sorry for the embarrassment¡­¡¹ ¡¸N-No¡­ I don¡¯t mind¡­¡¹ After that, Feria-san said,¡¸If you stay with that idiot, you won¡¯t be able to be strong! Come to me!¡¹and then she left. Tiana-san said something unnecessary like,¡¸You are not strong enough¡¹and they almost had another fight, but I managed. I¡¯m not so tough, am I? ¡¸Umm¡­that¡­Tiana-san, you have haters too, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Of course there is, as an intellectual creature, it is not unnatural at all.¡¹ That¡¯s right, but somehow I don¡¯t feel that way about Tiana-san. Well, she¡¯s a hidden S. If anything, I¡¯m still a little scared of her, so I¡¯m walking slightly away from her. ¡¸¡­Are elves and dark elves don¡¯t get along?¡¹ ¡¸No, not at all. Rather, we have always known each other as a race.¡¹ It¡¯s like,¡¸As a whole family.¡¹ ¡¸The elves are based in the forest and the dark elves build a civilization in the wilderness. They are friendly races that have exchanged what they don¡¯t have for each other. They have no animosity toward the Dark Elves themselves, although they have appreciation and respect for them. I just don¡¯t like Feria.¡¹ ¡¸S-Sounds rather refreshing¡­¡¹ I¡¯m curious about what happened, but I¡¯m kind of scared not to ask. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô One evening, a week after the emergency executive meeting. As usual, I was doing my magic training under the guidance of Tiana. ¡ºLean, Tiana, can you hear me?¡» Eh, wait, what¡¯s this? ¡ºDemon King-sama. How can I help you?¡» ¡ºMm, a little bit. Come to my room if you can. Oh, Lean, it¡¯s just a reminder. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡» I do worry about it. It reminds me of some evil god. ¡­Well, let¡¯s leave it at that. I opened the classroom door and sure enough, it led to another place. Not the demon king¡¯s room or the round table in the conference room, but much smaller. Well, it¡¯s still pretty big. Bookshelves, a closet, a desk, and a bed. So this is the Demon King room. As I looked around, I saw the Demon King-sama sitting cross-legged on the sofa. ¡¸Oh, you are early. Well, sit down.¡¹ I did as I was told and sat down on the sofa opposite the Demon King-sama. In the room were myself, Tiana-san, and the Demon King-sama. And there was one more guest in the room. ¡¸It¡¯s been a week, Lean-chan, and Tiana-san. Do you remember me, Lean-chan?¡¹ I remember you. How could I forget those distinctive wings and horns? ¡¸She is the first rank in the Demon King¡¯s Army, in other words, the first in the executive ranks. Vinel, the¡ºGeneral Murderer¡».¡¹ She is a close aide of the Demon King and a general strategist in the Demon King¡¯s army. As her name¡ºGeneral Murderer¡»suggests, she is the most intelligent person in the army, and she uses her unbelievable cruel strategies to finish off her enemies. Her blue hair is tied back in a single bun, and she has a beautiful face with a disheveled appearance. At best, she is a mysterious girl, and at worst, she has a face that makes it hard to tell what she is thinking. ¡¸Oh, Vinel-san was there, too? What about the other executives?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t invite any other executives. Well, in the big picture, it¡¯s just a little thing, but as the Demon King, I¡¯d say something happened that wasn¡¯t so big.¡¹ I see. I don¡¯t know. ¡¸¡­The humans killed all the prisoners in our army.¡¹ Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why Demon King-sama was unhappy. Humans again, you lowlifes. ¡¸Originally, we were going to exchange the humans we had captured for the people they had captured.¡¹ Hostage exchange, is there such a thing in this world? Well, it is certainly a better strategy than fighting each other while worrying about hostages. ¡¸But the life signs of all the captives were gone. There were less than a hundred of them¡­ Good grief.¡¹ ¡¸Perhaps they were used as an experience for the hero. I think they decided that it would be more beneficial to abandon the humans in our place and strengthen the heroes than to exchange hostages here.¡¹ ¡¸What¡­ That many of our people have lost their lives? ¡­So what are you going to do about it? We have taken care of our people. Shall we change our plans?¡¹ ¡¸No, the plan is on schedule. We will protect the hero. The hero is innocent, after all.¡¹ ¡¸The hero has now become a¡ºtool¡». She just did what she was told to do without a care in the world. What is unforgivable is the person who gave the order.¡¹ ¡­Awesome. What¡¯s amazing is that these people are extremely rational. Normally, one will be outraged by the murder of their friends and go,¡¸I¡¯m going to kill the hero!¡¹. I think it would not be surprising if the situation were to turn out something like that. ¡¸So, what we have to think about is what to do with all the people we have as prisoners of war here. We have given them all the information they need, and now that we have killed their prisoners, there is no reason to keep them alive.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I have a suggestion. I was wondering if we could use that prisoner as a doll for Lean-chan battle training.¡¹ ¡­Huh? ¡¸I have about 1,000 humans in captivity here, and you see, Lean, you need to level up. Besides, if you don¡¯t experience real combat, your skills will become dull, you know. I got the idea after hearing about the¡º21 murders¡»in the vampire village.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I see. We can improve Lean-sama¡¯s actual fighting ability and level up at the same time. Moreover, it is very efficient because Lean-sama gains more experience when she kills people who are the target of her revenge. Furthermore, Lean-sama can kill humans and advance her revenge even if only slightly¡­ Three birds with one stone.¡¹ Indeed, leveling up should be a top priority for me. The higher my level, the more magic power I will have, the more progress I will make in my magical training, and the close combat training I am doing on my own will be more useful. I am one of the few in the demon army who is completely nocturnal. I wake up at night and go to bed in the morning. I want to achieve results because I¡¯ve involved Tiana-san in this rhythm of life. For that reason, I need to raise my level and experience magic in actual battles. ¡¸So, what about you, Lean? You can refuse if you don¡¯t want to. Frankly, it¡¯s not something I¡¯d let a five-year-old girl do.¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, I will do it. Please let me do it.¡¹ ¡¸Kukuku. I knew you would say so. Get ready. Vinel, go get ready.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Now, for the first time in a long time, let¡¯s slaughter the humans. AN: Next time, Lean, the human slaughter! You guys definitely need to see this! CH 29 Certain Knight and His Nightmares Translated by AmaLynne AN: It¡¯s fun to write about the development of the suckers! ¡¸¡­¡­What is this place?¡¹ I was brought to a place that looked like an arena. Surrounded by seating, there was no ceiling, and the moonlight illuminated the interior. 14 people around me were looking around, seemingly not grasping the situation as I was. In other words, there are 15 knights in this place, including me. Yes, we are knights. We were captured in the war against the demons and taken prisoner. It is humiliating just to be captured by the demons, a lowly race that does not receive love from Misery-sama, but to be ordered to do this and that is just too bad. Fortunately, the exchange of prisoners of war with the demons captured by the home country will take place soon. After we return to our country, we are going to kill all the captured demons and let ourselves enjoy the sorrow. There is no need for us to keep our pact with the demon tribe. ¡¸Hey, demon tribe, come out! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing bringing me here, you piece of shit?¡¹ The man next to me said those words. I agree with him, but honestly, it¡¯s not a problem that can be managed by yelling. I was brought to what looked like an arena. I don¡¯t know what their intentions were, but as prisoners of war, we are not going to be killed. Rather, it was more natural to assume that I would be released. That is what I thought, ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lot of noise. Let¡¯s not have them chirp every time.¡¹ I could not suppress a gasp at the sight of the man who came out with that voice. The figure of a man¡­No, is it a man? At least the voice was, but it was hard to tell from the appearance. For he was a moving skeleton. He wore a thick robe and held a long stick in his hand. Above all, the bones, which should have been white, were somehow black. ¡¸W-What an evil figure¡­¡¹ ¡¸You evil people, you show me something that makes me sick¡­¡¹ Such voices could be heard in every mouth. But the black bones didn¡¯t seem to care and walked toward us. He stopped just a few meters away from us and said his name. ¡¸First of all, it is nice to meet you, humans. My name is Zedd.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to know your name! Now stop showing us your hideous appearance and let us go, you lowly demon tribe!¡¹ The person who said this was the most senior among these people and was the platoon leader. He must have been terrified, but he was probably bracing himself for the possibility of not being killed. ¨D¨D¨DBut then the skeleton spoke, and everyone in the room was stunned. ¡¸¡­¡­Didn¡¯t they teach you to hear me out? Shut up for a while¡­¡­I am Zedd. Zedd, the Rich, the Eighth in the Demon King Army executives, and the¡ºMarching General¡».¡¹ What did he just say? A top executive of the Demon King? The top ten members of the demon army are the top ten foolish demon tribe members who are avenging us human beings. I hate to admit it, but their strength is certain, and they are no match for us at the very least. ¡¸First, I have two things to tell you. I have good news and bad news. First, the good news for you is that your trump card, the heart of the¡ºhero¡»has collapsed. You are one step closer to being used as weapons, killing demons like me without a care in the world.¡¹ Hearing this, I was more astonished than pleased. The hero is the trump card, a symbol of absolute power. The current generation of heroes are particularly talented, but to maximize their performance, their hearts were to be broken and they were to be used as living weapons. This matter was only communicated to the upper echelons of the military and a few knights, in other words, us, so that it would not be conveyed to the demon tribe. And yet¡­how did the demons know about the heroes? I thought about this and that, but then I heard the next guy say ¡¸And the bad news is, it seems that the human higher-ups have abandoned you. Our brothers and sisters who were captured and held captive by the humans have been killed. All of them. Therefore, negotiations have broken down. There is no longer any reason to keep you alive.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­huh?¡¹ Everything I had been thinking about was blown away. Negotiations broke down and there was no reason to keep us alive. Does that mean the home country has betrayed us? We are supposed to be comrades who have risked our lives to fight together for the sake of Misery? ¡¸You can¡¯t say that! How could they abandon us, our country of origin¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Unfortunately, it¡¯s the truth. Or would it be more convincing to say this? You and a thousand other humans, and a hero who killed a hundred of my people and improved her level. They weighed which of them would be more useful on the battlefield.¡¹ ¡¸!?¡¹ Ridiculous. No way, really ¡­¡­.? ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you what, gentlemen. You will now die and join the ranks of my undead army.¡¹ ¡¸Hii!!¡¹ Become undead? Just the thought of it is horrifying. Even though I am a corpse, I absolutely cannot bear the thought of trying to challenge Misery-sama¡­ ¡¸¡­I¡¯d like to say something like that.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸Our Lord the Demon King, unlike your master, is a man of mercy. She has given you a chance to live.¡¹ Zedd¡¯s expression was too bony to make out what he was saying, but for some reason, I thought he was gloating. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸You have your weapons now, humans? Now let¡¯s go over the rules.¡¹ The place is filled with tension. Even now, with weapons returned, armor on, and fully armed, I can¡¯t shake the uneasiness. I cannot predict what is going to happen at all. ¡¸From now on, one¡­ Yes, just one new soldier of the Demon King¡¯s army will enter the arena. You will win if you can disable her or escape for five minutes. I will get all the survivors out of here and send them to the Holy Land of Mercurius with transfer magic.¡¹ The conditions are too easy. Even though the basic stats of the demon tribe are higher than ours, one newcomer soldier against fifteen of us? There is something behind this. ¡¸On the other hand, if you are all killed, you lose. Well, not if you are killed, but if you lose the battle¡­ She hates humans. First of all, she won¡¯t let you live. Good luck with that, humans.¡¹ I don¡¯t want the demons to like me, but I also don¡¯t feel good that they don¡¯t like me. We are giving them a chance to be reborn as human beings by killing them. ¡¸Let¡¯s get started. Lean-sama, you may come in.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you, Zedd-san.¡¹ Then it jumped down from above¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­A girl? ¡¸¡­¡­Pft. Bwahahaha! Oh, come on, the demon tribe is shorthanded! It¡¯s reckless of you to let these kids deal with us!¡¹ ¡¸I had suspected there was something wrong with them, but apparently, demons are just too smart for their good. Come on, let¡¯s get rid of this guy and go back to the mainland.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so anxious, I lost it¡­ But what kind is this guy? Well, whatever.¡¹ ¡­¡­What the hell? It certainly looks like a little girl, no doubt about it. She carries no weapons, wears no armor, and wears just a black one-piece dress. If it weren¡¯t for her red eyes, she could easily be mistaken for a human infant. However, no matter how lowly a demon tribe she may be, would you let a mere young child fight fifteen knights? I have a bad feeling about this. It¡¯s like I¡¯m missing something serious¡­ ¡¸Well then, you have five minutes now. You may begin.¡¹ But even though I was still in a state of anxiety, the game was on. ¨D¨D¨DAnd at the same time, the game began. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­aa, aaa¡­aaaaaa¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hm~mm, I still can¡¯t get used to the power of the full moon. I thought it would be over in ten seconds, but there¡¯s an extra person.¡¹ About 10.5 seconds into the game. I was surrounded by a sea of blood. In front of me¡­ All of them were killed by the hands of a monster in the skin of a little girl. It was rare to find a corpse that still had its original form, and some of them had been blown up and blown away without a trace. In the first second of the game, the knight who went headfirst toward the monster in front of him was blown off from the neck up and died. The knight was then closed in and his neck was twisted off before he could even swing his arm, and that is when we finally realized the difference in strength. But it was already too late, and the platoon leader who tried to escape first was kicked in the side by the monster and exploded. After that, each one of us was killed in less than a second, and I was the only one left. Those who tried to escape and those who tried to fight were killed equally as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡¸Well well, it was quite a show, Lean-sama. I see that the princess of the vampire tribe is invincible on a night with a full moon.¡¹ ¡¸Really? ¡­wait, no-no. Invincible? Even I can¡¯t beat the executives like Zedd-san and Tiana-san! I¡¯m still not used to this speed and power at all¡­ Oops. There is one more person left. Let¡¯s kill, let¡¯s kill?¡¹ ¡¸Hi¡­!?¡¹ I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m scared. I was uneasy. I felt uncomfortable. But I was somewhat optimistic. With that many people, it would be no problem. But¡­I never heard that she was this strong! Somewhere in the back of my mind, I had licked this girl, and now she is more terrifying than anyone else! ¡¸S-Spare me! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll even tell you information, so please¡­please¡­¡­!¡¹ At this moment, I forgot even my faith in the Misery-sama and I just prayed to the nightmare in front of me. After a few seconds, I realized that I had not yet died and found a faint glimmer of hope. Then, slowly, I looked up and for some reason, my eyes met the nightmare with a big smile on its face and, ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t you want to die?¡¹ ¡¸O-Of course! Of course not!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah. Then die?¡¹ ¡¸eh? ¡­¡­a¡±¡¹ The next thing I knew, her leg was thrust into my neck and I was knocked winded. AN: The next story will be from the point of view of Leanne, the overrun play. CH 30 Vampire Princess and Overruns Translated by AmaLynne TN: Best and longest chapter so far imo. I¡¯m having a lot of fun translating this chapter :3 ¡¸Ah, welcome, Lean-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. A pleasure to meet you, Zedd-san.¡¹ The day after the decision was made that the future course of action would be to have the captive humans become my experience. I had visited Zedd-san, the eighth-ranked¡ºGeneral Marching¡»of the Demon King¡¯s Army. Tiana-san and the Demon King-sama were not here. I came alone because I heard that there was an important meeting today. ¡ºSince I cannot go, you can ask Zedd to take care of it. He is the one in charge of managing the prisoners, and I believe there is an arena in the place where he rules. Moreover, there is no ceiling there. Besides, tomorrow is a full moon, so the conditions will be perfect.¡» The vampire race is a race loved by the moon. Under the moon, they are given not only improved status but also increased healing abilities, night vision that allows them to see more clearly than in the daytime, and many other benefits. This is even more so when it is a full moon. ¡­That day, the day the vampire village was destroyed. If it had been a night with a full moon, the humans would have been annihilated by us without a choice. I don¡¯t think Noin and Edith, two of the¡¶Holy Twelve Apostles¡·, would have been defeated, even if they would have had a tough fight. Rather, I think they were warned of this and decided to fight in broad daylight. ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the matter, Lean-sama? You look horrified.¡¹ ¡­¡­Oops. I couldn¡¯t help but think back to that time and the anger that came out of my head. Well, I have never forgotten my resentment towards humans even for a second since that day. ¡¸No, it was nothing. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? I hope so. I have my men preparing the prisoners, so please wait a moment. Oh, you may come in.¡¹ The arena where I entered after being told this was already a classic arena. The kind you often see in cartoons. I heard that in a previous world, there was a facility called the Colosseum where slaves and prisoner fighters used to enjoy killing each other, but I wonder if it was like this inside the Colosseum. ¡¸Now¡­ Today, as a preliminary check, you will have 15 people to fight you.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re not going to get it all done today, are we?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. This training is also about you gaining real-world experience. No matter how many knights are lined up, they will not be able to win in front of you who have received the blessing of the full moon. Therefore, we will decide on the number of prisoners to dispose of in a day and kill them according to that number, so that you can practice for a long period.¡¹ I am level 10 now, and my full moon night ability is over 4000 in all statuses. With the effect of¡ºAvenger¡», it is even doubled against humans. No matter how many small fry gathered, I can kill them all in one breath. In my previous life, it was said that numbers were the key factor in war. However, in this world, where the difference in power in terms of status is so pronounced, it is quality that counts. No matter how many people you have, you will always be the overwhelmingly strong¡­ The reason is that no matter how many people you have, in the face of the Demon King¡¯s Army executives and, though I hate to admit it, the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·, the weaker ones will end up as a ragtag crowd. And on the night of the full moon, I am one of those strong creatures. ¡¸I see. We will gradually reduce the power from the full moon and eventually defeat the enemy in the state of the new moon.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡¹ I appreciate this. Dad told me that training is essential for vampire martial artists because if I don¡¯t get used to the variation in physical abilities, I may not be able to recover from it in an emergency. After a while, the humans came out and Zedd-san went to deal with them. It was quite interesting since vampires have excellent senses and I could hear everything they were saying. What was interesting was the faces of the humans, who at first had been so excited that they would not be killed, but who gradually turned pale when they heard what was being said. Some of them were so pale that they were on the verge of tears, and it made me feel good. Zedd-san¡¯s talk went on and he started to explain the game. I mean, Zedd-san is so rude, isn¡¯t he? He said that the Demon King-sama is a benevolent person. Not wrong, but that¡¯s for the demons, not for the humans. ¡¸Let¡¯s get started, shall we? Lean-sama, you may come in.¡¹ Oh, we¡¯re good to go? ¡¸Yes, thank you, Zedd-san.¡¹ Now, the game begins. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Pft. Bwahahaha! Oh, come on, the demon tribe is shorthanded! It¡¯s reckless of you to let these kids deal with us!¡¹ ¡¸I had suspected there was something wrong with them, but apparently, demons are just too smart for their good. Come on, let¡¯s get rid of this guy and go back to the mainland.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so anxious, I lost it¡­ But what kind is this guy? Well, whatever.¡¹ A few seconds after entering, I could already hear voices that wanted to beat me to death regardless of the game. Zedd-san, quickly signals the start of the game. Ahh~, it¡¯s irritating. The voices are loud. Seriously, hurry up and die. I¡¯m going to kill you. ¡¸Well, you have five minutes now. You may begin.¡¹ Oh, finally! Now, let¡¯s kill them! ¡¸Oh, man, this is really pissing me off. You scared the shit out of me, even for a second¡­ Hey, you guys, stay out of this. I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡¹ Huh? That¡¯s stupid. Can¡¯t he even tell the difference between his and my abilities? I¡¯m getting stressed out just listening to his voice, so let¡¯s just kill him. ¡¸Die, you little brat! ¡­¡­eh?¡¹ He lunged at me without a plan, so I decided to go straight to his face without hesitation. His head exploded. Ugh, that¡¯s dirty. ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! T-This kid is¡­¡¹ I¡¯d like to kill them a little more neatly, without getting blood or brain plasma on me. Let¡¯s try various things. Next time, let¡¯s try to cut off the head as I did in the village. If I do it quickly, I might be able to kill them without getting blood on me. ¡¸Damn it! ¡­Ugh!¡¹ There was a gurgling sound and a moment of resistance, but then the skin shredded and the head came off with no problem. ¡­¡­Ah. no good. All the blood spurting out. But it feels good¡­ No, not the blood shower, but this feeling of killing a human being is great. I feel like I¡¯m contributing to the world, like I¡¯m exterminating all the pests in the world one by one. Well, what I¡¯m doing is killing, so it¡¯s no surprise that I¡¯m an outsider myself, but I¡¯m free to indulge my mood. ¡¸T-This kid¡­crazy¡­¡¹ ¡¸This kid, no shit!¡¹ Since I have so many experimental subjects, let¡¯s study various ways to kill them cleanly. First, crush the head. ¡¸Guuukk!¡¹ Too much force was applied and my hands were covered with brain plasma. Then I¡¯ll break his neck. ¡¸Gooooh!¡¹ Oh, this might be good. No blood. Next, I¡¯m going to crush the vital spot on the lower half of the body. ¡¸GYAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹ Uwa~, noisy. And they don¡¯t die instantly. No, let¡¯s just stomp his penis¡­ Good, he¡¯s dead. Hee, one of them dropped his weapon and ran away. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to escape anyway. Let¡¯s kick him seriously. ¡¸UWAAAAAAAA! STOP! STOP! HELP¡­!¡¹ ¡­Wow~, it blew up. I guess the force is too strong on a night with a full moon. As for the speed, I would step on a little bit too much momentum. Now now, nine more to go. I wonder how I should kill them. ¡­Ah, but I guess it hurts when a man¡¯s penis is crushed, doesn¡¯t it? He was screaming like he was out of this world. It was loud, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. Let¡¯s try it again. ¡¸eh? ¡­GYAAAAAAAA!!!!¡¹ Oh, I¡¯m going to wake up to something new. TN But is this one that needs to be done twice when killing them? Killing the entire human race while making them suffer would take too much time, and maybe it would be better to destroy them with a single blow if possible? Hm~mm, difficult problem. ¡¸GAAAAAAH!! GUOOOOOO!! ¡¹ ¡¸Ahh geez, noisy!¡¹ People are thinking! Die! So I stomped his head to death. I got my shoes dirty already¡­ Enough is enough, let¡¯s do it all at once. Eight left. Crush the bones. Eviscerate the guts. Split them up around the waist. Grab their legs and throw them over the wall. Slam the head into the ground. Tear it off vertically. Fangs in the neck and sucking all the blood¡­ took too much time, so I gave up and crushed his guts with a gut punch. ¡¸¡­¡­aa, aaa¡­aaaaaa¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hm~mm, I still can¡¯t get used to the power of the full moon. I thought it would be over in ten seconds, but there¡¯s an extra person.¡¹ The power of the full moon and the¡ºAvenger¡»was much stronger than I expected and still difficult to control. Because I was using my head to control them, it took me 15 seconds to think of a way to kill him. And I still haven¡¯t been able to kill one person because I couldn¡¯t think of a way to kill him. ¡¸Well well, it was quite a show, Lean-sama. I see that the princess of the vampire tribe is invincible on a night with a full moon.¡¹ ¡¸Really? ¡­wait, no-no. Invincible? Even I can¡¯t beat the executives like Zedd-san and Tiana-san! I¡¯m still not used to this speed and power at all¡­¡¹ In fact, if I had not been concerned about killing and if my body had been accustomed to this status, it would have been settled in two seconds. ¡¸Oops. There is one more person left. Let¡¯s kill, let¡¯s kill?¡¹ ¡¸Hi¡­!?¡¹ The last knight was completely demoralized. He was shaking, his face was drenched in sweat, and he didn¡¯t even have his sword anymore. Hmmm, how should I kill him? I¡¯ve almost done it already. ¡¸S-Spare me! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll even tell you information, so please¡­please¡­¡­!¡¹ He started to get down on his knees somehow. Ehh~ ¡­¡­Even if you do that, it won¡¯t move me one millimeter, and I¡¯m dying to kill you. Ah, I know. Maybe I could try to focus on the process of killing, rather than the result of killing? They might be pretty desperate if they are about to be killed, how about making them think they can be saved for a moment, and then die. I¡¯ll give it a try. ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t you want to die?¡¹ ¡¸O-Of course! Of course not!¡¹ Oh, this is good. I just gave him a minute to kill, and he¡¯s got a great clingy look in his eyes. I wonder if he¡¯s forgotten about Goddess Misery just now. ¡¸Ah, yeah. Then die?¡¹ ¡¸eh? ¡­¡­a¡±¡¹ So I killed him by putting a hole in his neck. Now everyone. The time was 30 seconds. Well, that was neat. Now, let¡¯s check the results, shall we? ¡¸Lean-sama. You¡¯re, uh, very ruthless, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Ruthless? Since the day my village was destroyed, all my forgiveness toward humans has been thrown over the cliff. Now, let¡¯s see how high I¡¯ve risen.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Horrible little girl.¡¹ AN: 2/24, I fixed the end a bit. TN: Demm, feels good~ CH 31 Vampire Princess and the Battle Results Translated by AmaLynne As it turns out, my level explodes. Why? The answer is simple: there was too much of a level difference between me and my opponent. I was originally level 10, and they were probably level 50. The difference in level was overwhelming. However, even though they were usually impossible to beat, I could easily defeat them with my high talent, the power of the night of the full moon, and the boost effect of¡ºAvenger¡». The people I killed in the village were probably at a low level. That¡¯s why, even though I killed 21 people, my level only went up by 7. But this time was different. I killed 15 people who were around level 50 and who were capable of participating in the front line of the war. Here is the result. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Lean Bloodlord/Senjo Yona, Vampire Princess Lv28 Occupation: Avenger Condition: Healthy, Moon¡¯s Blessing (Full Moon, in effect) Strength: 16,000(800) Defense:14,400(720) Magic Power:17,000(850) Magic Defense:15,800(790) Speed:16,600(830) Magic: Elemental Magic (wind, fire) ¡ù¡ù¡ù I TUEEEE. TN No. Of course, I know that I can only have this strength once a full moon, that is, once a month, but I¡¯m still very strong. I will soon reach the 1000 point in all my stats, and I¡¯m already at the executive level only during the full moon. ¡¸How did it go, Lean-sama? Has your level increased?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it went all the way up to 28. As it is, the humans¡­there are about 1,000 of them, did I mention there are about 1,000? If I kill that many, I think I¡¯ll be in line status-wise with all the executives.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great. I am sure you have a high¡ºlevel limiter¡», and depending on your efforts, you could be promoted to an executive position within three years.¡¹ Executive promotion, huh? Certainly, my status is not at the bottom level now that my level has been raised, even if it was a while ago. If the thousand more people I¡¯m going to kill from now on are at the same level as those I just met, I can expect a significant increase in my level¡­ wait, what does that mean? ¡¸Zedd-san, what is a¡ºlevel limiter¡»?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Don¡¯t you know? Simply put, it¡¯s the limit of the creature.¡¹ There is such a thing!? ¡¸The level limiter is not exactly the end of the road. When you reach the level limiter, the amount of experience required to level up becomes extremely high. In other words, you can level up with a little more than 100 experience, but now you suddenly need 5,000. That¡¯s what it feels like.¡¹ ¡¸Is it possible that the level up suddenly stops?¡¹ ¡¸The level limiter is different for each individual. For those who are not gifted, it is common to have a level limiter of 10 or 20. On the other hand, if one is gifted, some exceed 100. The martial artists in the demon king¡¯s army have reached the level limiter, but they are still raising their level, albeit slightly, by slaughtering a large number of enemies. Tiana-dono is one of them.¡¹ Tiana-san¡­ Level limiter¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing. ¡¸Is it possible to have high basic stats but a low level limiter?¡¹ ¡¸There are. They have a high status and have high expectations for the future, but the level limiter comes in at 30 or so¡­ It¡¯s not an uncommon story. But I think you¡¯ll be fine on that matter.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What? Why?¡¹ ¡¸Because the Demon King-sama approves of you. She has a special ability to roughly grasp the talents of the people she sees. The fact that the Demon King-sama thinks highly of you means that you will be a good fighter in the future.¡¹ ¡­How embarrassing. I didn¡¯t know she had that kind of ability. Is it the effect of Isuzu-sama¡¯s blessing? ¡¸Well, some of them don¡¯t have the level limiter itself¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh, there is such a person?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The first one is the Demon King-sama. She has no level limiter¡­ No, she may have one, but she hasn¡¯t reached it, at least not yet.¡¹ ¡¸¡­By the way, Demon King-sama level is¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but when I was shown it about 100 years ago, it was already over 200.¡¹ A level monster hee~ ¡¸¡­And the Hero. The heroic profession has the nasty special effect of making the level limiter disappear.¡¹ ¡¸So, it¡¯s not likely that the current heroes will hit the level limiter at an early stage and not be able to raise their level?¡¹ ¡¸It would have been nice if that had been the case.¡¹ Hero¡­ In terms of talent, it is a monster, surpassing even the Demon King-sama. I wonder if I am a match for her. ¡­No, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of talent I have. If it¡¯s me on a full moon night, I have a good chance of winning. ¡¸¡­Zedd-san, can I kill some more today?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Why?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d like to get used to the full moon a little more. Next time, I want to try to kill it as fast as possible, without worrying about how to kill it.¡¹ ¡¸I see. The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you want to do. I¡¯ll have them ready, just wait a bit.¡¹ I killed all the humans that came, this time in five seconds, and my menu for the day was over. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Damn you!! Uooooo!!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Fireball¡·¡¹ ¡¸Guaaaaaa!!!¡¹ It has been a month and a half since I started going to the arena. Today is the last day to kill people. That means that the total number of humans here is 20¡­ I¡¯ve killed four of them, so there are sixteen more to go. With this, I¡¯ve killed all the prisoners of war. In the past month and a half, my magic has grown to the point where I can incorporate them into a fight. By using magic in battle, my moves increased dramatically, and sometimes I even tried to kill with magic alone. Thanks to this, I was able to kill humans with ease, even during the new moon and daylight hours. ¡¸How dare you Dep! Die!!!¡¹ ¡¸Hoi!¡¹ Which one was the dep, well, I don¡¯t care which one. I kicked the asshole in the neck as he lunged at me crying, and kicked him in the side of the head. The neck, torn from his body and blown off like a ball, hit the wall and crushed like a tomato. ¡¸Yes, yes, next¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiii! What the hell is this guy?¡¹ ¡¸An executive? I didn¡¯t know there was such a kid in charge!¡¹ Well, I¡¯m not an executive. ¡¸Oh, my God, you¡¯re so annoying.¡¶Wind Blade¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Gwahhh!¡¹ ¡¸Aagh!¡¹ Ah, weak. Too weak. How can Tiana-san resist the magic I shot to the extent that she was able to fog me with one hand? ¡¸Well, this is the last one¡­ Let¡¯s take our time and enjoy it.¡¹ And then I spent the next four and a half minutes laying waste to the humans. The face of the last human, who died just after finding a glimmer of hope,¡¸Thirty seconds to go¡¹, was quite amusing. That¡¯s a good one. I was feeling a mysterious sense of accomplishment after the last process when I heard ¡¸Hmm, is it over? It¡¯s a pity I came out here to see it.¡¹ This familiar voice¡­ ¡¸Demon King-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s the Demon King-sama. Welcome to my domain.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, thank you for helping to strengthen Lean. I thank you, Zedd.¡¹ ¡¸You are too kind.¡¹ Dear Demon King-sama, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, but I wonder if everything is okay with politics and such. I heard Vinel-san blurted out before,¡¸Demon King-sama is an excellent person, but it¡¯s a problem that she tends to slack off so much.¡¹ ¡¸Now, now, Lean. Thank you for your hard work in handling the prisoners of war.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, t-thank you very much!¡¹ I have recently realized that I am not accustomed to being praised. This is probably because I never received any praise in my previous life, but I don¡¯t know what to say at times like this. Demon King-sama continued to talk, leaving me in confusion. ¡¸So, then. In terms of the Demon King¡¯s army, this is your first job.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡­Ah, you could say that.¡¹ First job. ¡¸I have something to give you as a reward. Follow me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Huh? A reward?¡¹ You¡¯re going to reward me with something like this? No, indeed, I have not yet received a salary because of my young age and the fact that I have not been on the battlefield. But I did my job. If you do your job well, they give you what you deserve. This is a workplace with good benefits. ¡­No, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call it a workplace. CH 32 Vampire Princess and Vessel, and Promotion Translated by AmaLynne AN: Maybe you¡¯ve seen the previous chapter and are thinking about this. ¡¸Why does Lean, the vampire, hate human blood so much that it¡¯s dirty?¡¹and so on. But let¡¯s apply this to humans. No matter how much you like them, you wouldn¡¯t like it if they smeared meat, fish, or alcohol all over your body right!? Weapons like staff and swords, medicine, books, scrolls, clothes, drinks¡­ It was a surprisingly messy place. ¡¸Umm, Demon King-sama, what is this place?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Ah, I didn¡¯t explain. This is one of the warehouses where the Demon King¡¯s Army maintains several special items.¡¹ ¡¸Special items?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Some call them magic items.¡¹ Magic items. Magic items, a term that is familiar to my knowledge of modern Japanese otaku culture. It is a tool that contains magical power, and releasing it, causes magical events to occur. ¡¸However, the items in this room are not exactly magic items.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Lean, have you ever heard of a¡ºSacred Artifact¡»?¡¹ Oh~, here we go again with that exciting word. Sacred Artifact. A series of the most powerful weapons with god-class performance. It may be made by a god, or by a god-class blacksmith, and the setting differs from work to work, but in most works, it is treated as a trump card. ¡¸Umm, just the word¡­¡¹ ¡¸I see. The king of ancient times, when the human race and the demon tribe did not fight, but walked the path of coexistence and co-prosperity. The king of ancient times gathered blacksmiths, apothecaries, and scholars from all over the country and had them create 99 items so that his country would not be endangered.¡¹ ¡¸Are these the sacred artifacts of ancient times?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The country gained a variety of benefits from the sacred artifact. The country prospered and became an ideal country where both human and demon tribes resided¡­ However, a mere 300 years later, the country was destroyed. It was by the hand of a single man, the leader of the country¡¯s Kingsguard at the time, and the only one allowed to possess more than one sacred artifact in the country.¡¹ ¡­Oooh, what an amazing story. Only one man destroyed a country, is this a manga? But in my previous life, I loved that kind of development. Maybe the man destroyed the country to protect the people who were suffering from the oppression of the country or something like that¡­ ¡¸By the way, it is said that he was the first man to be brainwashed and educated by the goddess Misery. And the country that he newly established is the Holy Land of Mercurius. Incidentally, it is said that the great country that was destroyed had a good government.¡¹ I take back what I said before, this is the most ridiculous historical fact in the world that makes me sick to my stomach just listening to it. ¡¸Now, back to the beginning.¡¹ ¡­.What were we talking about? Ah, the magic item here is a magic item that can¡¯t be called a magic item¡­ The magic item is about to collapse. ¡¸It¡¯s not a magic item¡­ No way, everything here¡­ Sacred Artifact!¡¹ ¡¸No, they¡¯re not.¡¹ No? ¡¸It is true that the Demon King¡¯s Army possesses some sacred items, but they are not here. What you see here are imitations made based on the sacred artifacts¡­ It is a degraded version of the sacred artifact, so to speak. They are similar in performance to the sacred artifact, but not as powerful. They are called¡ºVessel¡».¡¹ ¡¸So it is a degraded copy of a sacred artifact? Does that mean that its performance is not so good?¡¹ ¡¸No, it is a powerful item enough, just not as powerful as the sacred artifact. The item is a degraded version of the sacred artifact that is outside the framework of a magic item¡­ It¡¯s a bit of a stretch to call it a magic item, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ I see. I agree. ¡¸¡­By the way, who made this? There are so many of them.¡¹ ¡¸When the Dwarves were chased by the humans and came to the Demon King¡¯s Army for help, we asked the Dwarves to make a replica of the sacred artifact when we hid them. Since then, the Dwarves have made it their great desire for generations to create something with the same level of performance as the sacred artifact.¡¹ The Dwarves are a race led by¡ºGeneral Forge¡»Gareon, the tenth-ranked executive. Certainly, even in my previous life, I had a strong impression that they were a race that excelled at blacksmithing. ¡¸Now now, we¡¯re getting very far off-topic¡­ I brought you here to reward you.¡¹ That¡¯s right. I almost forgot. ¡¸You may choose one of these vessels of any kind.¡¹ ¡­What? ¡¸¡­Umm? One of these? An item that you say is more than powerful enough, albeit a degraded version of a sacred artifact?¡¹ ¡¸Mm-hmm.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I just killed a bunch of prisoners, didn¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸It may be an easy job for you since you have a strong grudge against humans, but it¡¯s usually a nasty job. Moreover, not all of them were directly harmed by humans. Therefore, it is very difficult to find people who can kill thousands of people.¡¹ ¡¸¡­But, even so, this awesome-looking thing?¡¹ ¡¸Just take it. It¡¯s a fair reward for a job well done.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Seriously?¡¹ ¡¸Seriously. And by the way, I¡¯ve decided to raise your rank to the second intermediate. That means you¡¯ll have to move out of the dormitory.¡¹ The ranks of the demon king¡¯s army are quite straightforward. Strength, intelligence, leadership, and many other factors are tallied and determined on a nine-point scale. The lowest rank is the third lowest. From there, it goes up to the second-lowest, then to the first lowest, and then to the third intermediate. The next is the second intermediate, and the highest is the first upper. Technically, on top of this, there are the Demon King Army quasi-executives and executives, but honestly, executives who don¡¯t suffer from the same race in one generation usually can¡¯t make it. Therefore, the highest rank is usually the quasi-executive. By the way, it seems that most of these are handled by Vinel-san. ¡­So, I¡¯ve been third lowest, and now I¡¯m suddenly a member of the middle class. ¡¸If we only talk about her fighting ability, she is already at an upper level if we take into account the blessing of the moon. But she¡¯s still very young and I don¡¯t know her leadership ability yet. Therefore, I have kept her at the second intermediate¡­ what Vinel said.¡¹ Thanks for your hard work, Vinel-san. Please don¡¯t overwork me or anything, no seriously. ¡¸So, anything with the vessels?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Umm, is this the rest of my promotion?¡¹ ¡¸I told you at the beginning, didn¡¯t I? If she grows up, she can become an executive. If you are so excited about being second intermediate, you are going to get us in trouble.¡¹ ¡­I¡¯m sure that¡¯s true, but you know what? ¡¸It¡¯s more about the vessels. If you don¡¯t choose it, that¡¯s fine with me.¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­ I-I understand.¡¹ W-Well? If I have an awesome weapon, that will speed up my revenge against humans, right? It¡¯s not that I was tickled by the sight of an awesome-looking item. Yes, never. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸What is this medicine?¡¹ ¡¸When you take it, beams will come out of your eyes. But if you take too much, it will burn your eyes.¡¹ ¡¸What about this spear?¡¹ ¡¸It emits a shockwave in the direction of the thrust. However, its power is subtle and it can only be used at very close range.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What about this scroll?¡¹ ¡¸When it is spread out, it amplifies the power of fire magic several times. However, while it is open, no other elemental magic can be used at all.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­This ball¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It explodes when thrown. It¡¯s high-powered, consumes no magic, and doesn¡¯t harm anyone it deems to be an ally.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good..¡¹ ¡¸It is, however, disposable. Only one of them has been successful, by the way.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­No, I think it¡¯s good, okay? Certainly, many of them are good in terms of performance. Just because the application is niche. What should I do? There are so many subtle things. Sometimes some things look really good, but then some things are race-specific, and they are just too quirky. ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s only this shelf left¡­¡¹ If there are no good ones on this shelf, I¡¯ll take that ball. The one that explodes. Use it as a trump card when I¡¯m in a real pinch¡­ ¡¸¡­Nn? This is¡­¡¹ My heart, which had been slightly inclined toward the ball, was drawn to something else. ¡¸Demon King-sama, what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸Mm, that? It¡¯s a¨D¨D¨D¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Hearing its performance, I, ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve made up my mind, this is the one.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Is that good enough? Frankly, it¡¯s on the lower end of vessels¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. But if I use it, I think it will be more effective than ever.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean¡­Hmm? ¡­Oh, that¡¯s what you mean! I see¡­ It is certainly possible to do what you have in mind. Of course, experiments are necessary.¡¹ Demon King-sama seems to have noticed. If this can be put to practical use, it is even possible to fill one of my weaknesses. I am one step closer to getting revenge on the humans. Well, I have unexpectedly acquired a wonderful thing. Perhaps it will become a trump card against the heroes. I must polish it up in preparation for the coming battle with the heroes. AN: From the next installment, the timeline will jump ahead three years. The¡ºHero¡»chapter has reached its climax, and I look forward to your continued support. CH 33 Vampire Princess and Three Years Later Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡¶Ice Lance¡·.¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Gravity Bullet¡·!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s just great¡­!¡¶Tempest Cannon¡·!¡¹ ¡¸Whoa!¡¶Fireblade¡·!¡¹ In the territory of the demon tribe, there was a desolate land that had not yet been cultivated. There, instead of rain, there were two shadows casting magic. One of the shadows is me, Lean Bloodlord. A vampire princess, a survivor of the vampire tribe. The first upper-rank soldier in the demon king¡¯s army. The other shadow is my magic master, Tiana Forrester. Queen of the Elven Tribe, High Elf. The third-ranking executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army. As for what we are doing, well, as you can see, we are training in magic. In the beginning, magic training was all classroom learning, but recently it has become exclusively practical training. It¡¯s a good experience and a great way to watch and learn Tiana¡¯s magic. ¡­It¡¯s tough since Tiana¡¯s hidden S thing comes out every now and then, though. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I became quite strong through daily training, self-training, raising my level, and working hard for self-strengthening. Many things happened in the process of getting stronger. Uh-huh. Ah, it reminds me of that. Tiana-san¡¯s hell magic training camp was so hellish that the Demon King-sama had to stop it. I went along with Tiana-san to learn about recovery magic, which she couldn¡¯t use, and for some reason, Tiana-san and Feria-san, who were ahead of me, got into a battle. Aron-san, a beastman, and the fifth ranking executive started to teach me how to fight in close quarters. Aron-san was beaten to a pulp by Gray-san the second-highest-ranking executive when he got into a bad mood. I trained in endless combat with the undead soldiers of Zedd-san, the eighth-ranked undead executive. Then, for some reason, Luz-san, the fourth-ranked dragonman, intervened, and the soldiers were annihilated. The Demon King-sama got angry at his behavior and beat up Luz-san to a pulp. At a dinner party where executives, quasi-executives, and other promising soldiers of upper rank gathered, Aron-san, who was drunk, tangled with the ninth executive, Natsume-san, a mermaid, and Rain-san, the seventh executive fairy who is good friends with her, beat up Aron-san with the whole hall¡­ ¡­I don¡¯t have any good memories. If anything, as far as I¡¯m concerned, most of the bad memories are due to all the executives. And on most occasions, someone is getting beat up. The demon tribe is supposed to be a mild-mannered race, but somehow our executives are all bloodthirsty people¡­ Anyway, I have grown up a lot compared to three years ago. To prepare for the coming day. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Hah¡­ hah¡­ Ti, Tiana-san, go easy on me a little bit¡­¡¹ ¡¸My apologies, Lean-san. I¡¯m afraid that Lean-san is growing up so fast that there are times when I¡¯m in danger if I go easy¡­¡¹ I¡¯m glad to hear that, but can¡¯t you reduce the power a little more? Just now, a lightning arrow snatched my cheek. ¡¸But you did a wonderful job, Lean-san. I am impressed that you can fight so well even in the daytime.¡¹ Yes, it is daytime now. The reason why I, a vampire of the night race, am fighting in the middle of the day? I recently realized that as one¡¯s level increases, the need for sleep also decreases. It¡¯s simple. As you level up, you get stronger. The stronger you get, the more you can perform various moves, and the more strain you place on your brain. The brain becomes accustomed to that burden, and when you realize it, your brain and body will no longer get tired with just a little bit of exercise. That¡¯s all there is to it. So, ever since I realized this, I have decided to cut back on my sleeping hours. I sleep two to three hours now. This is still one of the longer hours among senior soldiers, many of whom are high level. ¡¸I¡¯ve succeeded in cutting back on sleep. These days, my body is lighter and lighter after just a little sleep. It¡¯s amazing what a benefit it is to level up.¡¹ ¡¸I have reached the level limiter, so I haven¡¯t leveled up in a long time. But I know the feeling.¡¹ Tiana-san¡¯s current level is 141, and the level limiter came 200 years ago when she was at level 135. In other words, her level has only gone up by 6 over the past 200 years. Scary, the level limiter. ¡¸¡­But please sleep well when you can, okay? It may not be necessary, but you are only eight years old. You¡¯re supposed to be in your prime for fun and games¡­¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t help it, Tiana-san. It¡¯s my decision¡­I will destroy all humans, that¡¯s all I will do.¡¹ My determination has not changed or waned at all, even after three years. Resentment toward humans, the desire to kill, and various other negative emotions. They are alive and well. In fact, I even feel that they are increasing day by day. Humans who destroyed my peaceful daily lives for their self-gratification and fanaticism. This time, I will lay waste to you and make you pay. ¡¸You have a pretty face, but you suddenly look bad when the subject of humans comes up, you¡­Oops. A message from the Demon King-sama.¡¹ Huh? Oh, it¡¯s true. ¡ºTiana, Lean. Can you hear me? It¡¯s an emergency. We¡¯re going to hold an emergency meeting with the remaining executives. You are to come.¡» ¡ºYes, Demon King-sama¡­ If Lean-san is also summoned to the meeting, then she¡­¡» ¡ºI¡¯ll explain that later as well. In the meantime, come quickly.¡» ¡ºUnderstood.¡» ¡ºYes, Demon King-sama.¡» Over the past three years, I¡¯ve gotten pretty used to telepathy. Even so, I am still surprised when they come out of nowhere, so I asked them to insert a ringtone in my head, and I was surprised when it went through easily. ¡¸Shall we go? I¡¯ll transfer you to the front of the Transference Sealing Ward. Please hold on.¡¹ ¡¸OK.¡¹ ¡¸Then let¡¯s go.¡¶Teleportation¡·.¡¹ After a moment¡¯s lag, we were in front of the gate of the Demon King¡¯s castle. We went inside after having the gate opened and when we opened another door, sure enough, a spatial linkage had turned the end of it into a conference room. The only people inside were the Demon King-sama, Vinel-san, the first ranking executive, Gray-san, the second-ranking executive, Rain-san, the seventh ranking executive, and Zedd-san, the eighth ranking executive. The other executives must have been away at war. In other words, we were the last after all. ¡¸You¡¯ve come. You are the last. Take your seats.¡¹ When we each took our assigned seats, which had somehow been determined for us, the demon king nodded and began to speak. ¡¸Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to gather. The point is¡­ I¡¯m sure we can all guess what it is, given that you¡¯ve invited Lean here.¡¹ Well, of course. The timing of the meetings coincides with each other, and I¡¯m not even an executive, let alone an associate executive, so you can probably guess why I¡¯m being called here. ¡¸I just received an urgent call from Natsume. There was a report of a strong young child on the front lines.¡¹ Oh, I knew it. ¡¸That little girl is¡­she has shaggy silver hair and is about the same age as Leanne. And¡­she had a face like a dead man, like a doll that never moved an eyebrow when it killed its enemies.¡¹ No doubt. ¡¸Is that what I think it is? Demon King-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹ ¡¸The¡ºhero¡»has finally been deployed to the front lines.¡¹ CH 34 Vampire Princess and Council of the Hero Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸The¡ºhero¡»had finally been deployed to the front lines.¡¹ Hearing these words, the faces of everyone present turned grim at once. ¡¸The last time they were seen was on the plains near the coast of Akane. A combined force of the mermaid tribe led by Natsume and the dragon tribe led by Luz was attacked. The damage was minimal because they retreated immediately¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wai¡­ Natsume and Luz didn¡¯t answer the call!?¡¹ ¡¸Natsume tried to fight back, but she gave up when she realized that it was impossible. The reason being, there were two¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·near the hero.¡¹ ¡¸Geez¡­ That¡¯s a lot for Natsume to take on¡­ What about Luz? That freak who doesn¡¯t seem like a demon, wouldn¡¯t he have gone into it?¡¹ ¡¸He is not so foolish as to take on a hero and two Twelve Holy Apostles at the same time, is he? He retreated when he heard Natsume¡¯s report.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­ Well, that¡¯s as it should be.¡¹ I knew from the conversation between Rain-san and the Demon King-sama that it was going to be very troublesome. I didn¡¯t realize that two Twelve Holy Apostles were attached to a hero with executive-level strength. ¡¸¡­¡­Um, Demon King-sama. By the way, who are those Twelve Holy Apostles?¡¹ ¡¸Aspar, the tenth in the order, and Thrust, the ninth. They are low in rank, but they are originally brothers, and they use a combination that is so nasty that it is abominable.¡¹ ¡¸Wow,¡¶Twin Walls¡·and¡¶Twin Axes¡·¡­¡­what a pain in the ass¡­¡¹ ¡­I guess it wasn¡¯t Noin and Edith. Well, maybe it was a good thing. If those two were in sight, I would have ignored the hero and pounced on them. ¡¸The rest are not the Twelve Holy Apostles, but they are high-ranking¡­ The other five are warriors, magicians, martial artists, and support, making a total of eight. This is the full strength of the heroes¡¯ party.¡¹ ¡¸But, Demon King-sama. Even with the blessing of the moon, isn¡¯t it too much for Lean-sama to handle by herself¡¹ ¡¸I understand. I know that. I am not thinking of sending Lean on a suicide mission either. I plan to attach Feria and Tiana to her.¡¹ ¡¸But won¡¯t they be able to escape by transfer? They won¡¯t cross any dangerous paths, will they?¡¹ ¡¸I know that too¡­ I¡¯m going to send Lean alone to kill the magician by surprise.¡¹ Ah, I see. We¡¯re going to block the means of transfer first, and then Tiana-san and Feria-san will surprise them. ¡¸Can you do that, Lean?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I can.¡¹ ¡¸¡­But, what if they have a high-level transfer magic item? They will escape you know?¡¹ Oh, if you put it that way, that¡¯s true. ¡¸It¡¯s simple. Just after Lean kills the magician, the two most troublesome members of the Twelve Holy Apostles will be transferred. If anyone has a magic item of the transfer type, it would surely be those two, who are the strongest in the party aside from the heroes.¡¹ ¡¸But, once activated, transfer magic requires a cooldown time proportional to the distance traveled, right? If they¡¯re transferring from outside the bio-sensing range, it¡¯s going to be tough, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸First, either Tiana or Feria should use the first transfer, and immediately after that, the other one should transfer involving the Twelve Holy Apostles. This way, the cool time can be ignored.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, I see.¡¹ In other words, the most important thing is to kill the magician as fast as possible. It¡¯s a very important mission¡­ ¡¸The mission will be carried out on the night of the next full moon. That¡¯s eight days from now. After the sun goes down, they will transfer and return to the capital city. In other words, the moment the sun goes down, when they are preparing their high-level transfer magic, is the best moment to aim for them.¡¹ ¡¸If we miss this, the next time we will be able to do it will be next month. The key is whether Lean can kill the magician at super speed.¡¹ ¡¸Lean-san, I will support you, so please do not be tense.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the culmination of three years of hard work. I have high hopes for you, Lean-sama.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Good luck¡­¡¹ ¡¸Most of the work is on your shoulders. Please do.¡¹ ¡­I¡¯m glad for the support, but you know what? Can you please stop bombing the hurdles, executives? On purpose? Is this on purpose? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The emergency meeting was over, and I was about to get back to my training, ¡¸Wait, Lean.¡¹ I was stopped by the Demon King-sama. ¡¸¡­? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Mm, it¡¯s not much of a problem¡­¡¹ I wonder what it is, she seems to be clamming up, which is unusual for the Demon King-sama. ¡¸That¡­are you all right? Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard? If you don¡¯t like the situation with the hero, you can decline, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­ The main part of the operation was to get Lean, who has no prior information, because the executives, whose faces are well known, they might be put on the defensive before we could surprise them¡­ You still a child¡­and¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­Oh, I get it. You¡¯re worried about me, Demon King-sama. No matter how strong I¡¯ve become, she must have had some resistance to incorporating me, a young girl of only 8 years old, into the operation. You are kind after all. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Demon King-sama. I don¡¯t know how far I can go, but I will make the operation a success. Besides¡­I am strong.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I see. Yes, you are. I¡¯m sorry about that. You can go now.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡¹ Well, eight days to go. I have to do what I can. First, talk to Tiana-san, Feria-san¡­ Then, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Zedd to call up a strong undead¡­ ¡¸(¡­¡­Communicating with your grandchildren is a difficult thing to do.)¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Mm? Did you say something just now, Demon King-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, nothing, I was just talking to myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ Soon, the operation to protect the heroes will begin. Three years, that¡¯s fast, isn¡¯t it? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­..Mwah, how can I..¡¹ ¡¸So much so, Lean-chan¡­ If you care about your grandchildren, why don¡¯t you tell her?¡¹ ¡¸This mistress is presumed dead in the village! I don¡¯t want to confuse Lean as much as possible¡­ It¡¯s before an important mission¡­but I don¡¯t want to put Lean in danger¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then why don¡¯t we just force her out of the mission?¡¹ ¡¸¡­For this time only, it¡¯s most probable that Lean would be the key to the operation¡­ As the Demon King, it¡¯s not a good idea to mix public and private¡­ And besides, how can I do that when you¡¯re told with such determined eyes that she¡¯s going to make it succeed!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my God, you¡¯re such a pain in the ass, you idiot grandma!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re so noisy! Even the Demon King has a sensitive heart or two! Vinel, as the chief executive of our army, do you have any ideas for a peaceful solution?¡¹ ¡¸I think it would be better if the Demon King-sama said,¡¸I¡¯m your grandmother¡¹.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible¡­and if she blames me for not being able to return to her hometown¡­¡¹ ¡¸That would be too sensitive¡­ Lean-chan, she¡¯s a smart girl, and she¡¯ll understand¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell her in my own time, don¡¯t tell her, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Haaaa¡­¡­ I understand¡­..¡¹ CH 35 Vampire Princess and the Evil God 4 Translated by AmaLynne ¡­¡­Hmmm, I¡¯m getting quite used to this feeling. It¡¯s been a long time since I stopped trying to find out what it feels like. ¡¸Good evening, Lean-san. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here. Amaterasu-chan brought me some puddings from a famous pastry store. Would you like pumpkin pudding or matcha pudding?¡¹ Matcha pudding. Oh, do you have any tea? ¡¸Yes, I do. Chamomile or lavender.¡¹ Chamomile then. No, I¡¯m sorry I have to ask you to prepare it every time. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have much free time these days, and I enjoy preparing for a tea party like this.¡¹ I understand that feeling. Oh, it smells so good. These tea leaves are very expensive. ¡¸My, it¡¯s true. Quite a connoisseur, Amaterasu-chan. Let¡¯s eat.¡¹ Yes, let¡¯s eat. ¡­¡­Mmm, it¡¯s delicious. The sweetness spreads in the mouth, and a bit later comes the bitterness of the green tea, which is not too strong. Thanks to this, I don¡¯t get tired of the sweetness at all. I can eat it as much as I want. ¡¸Ah, the pumpkin pudding is delicious, too. The pumpkin flavor comes out well, but the pudding flavor is still there. It¡¯s a very good product.¡¹ Really? ¡­Would you like a bite of the green tea pudding? ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to try some of this too. Then we¡¯ll trade.¡¹ Thank you very much. ¡­Oh, it¡¯s true. This one is delicious too. Fuu¡­ Thanks for the treat. Oh, the tea is delicious. ¡¸It goes well with pudding. Tea is good, but I prefer herb tea.¡¹ Me too. Oh, excuse me, can I ask you a question? ¡¸Yes, please feel free to ask me.¡¹ ¡­¡­Why am I being summoned? Isuzu-sama. ¡¸You say that after eating a firm pudding and drinking tea. I thought you were so familiar with this place by now that you wouldn¡¯t even tsukkomi.¡¹ No, I had already made up my mind that if I was served tea and sweets, I would put off the tsukkomi. I decided to wait until I was satisfied before interjecting my tactless voice. ¡¸Well, of course, there is a reason why I invited you. In the first place, we had been holding tea parties in the name of progress reports every three months, but I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s a little late for that.¡¹ Yes, well, that¡¯s true. We have had more than ten tea parties in the past three years, haven¡¯t we? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll continue, okay? The current hero is sent out to the battlefield and continues to hunt demons without a care in the world. However, as soon as she confirms the appearance of the executive, she immediately flees by transfer. She is probably planning to kill weak demons, raise her level, and then take out the executive safely.¡¹ So, the current heroes are as strong as the executives, as expected. Even I might be able to go there rather easily now, since I should be stronger than all the executives if only on the night of the full moon. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Huh? ¡¸This is my mistake¡­ The talent of the hero was far beyond my imagination. That is both in terms of status and skill. Frankly speaking, even in her current state, she would be able to defeat a single executive normally.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­Huh? Wait, wait, wait. What does that mean, even if I succeed in the preliminary stage of the operation, I have to deal with a hero who is stronger than an executive and her four cronies at the same time? That¡¯s tough, even with a full moon! Oh, by the way, how powerful is the hero? ¡¸I¡¯m assuming from the video on the battlefield¡­ Almost certainly, the average status is over 20,000. There is no evidence of magic use, so he is probably a martial arts-only type. However, even if you try to attack her from a distance, she is too fast and will approach you and kill you before you can use magic. On the other hand, even if we approach her, her swordsmanship is so extraordinary that most of us will be cut down in less than a second.¡¹ It¡¯s just a monster. Oh, seriously, how am I supposed to deal with that? ¡­¡­No, no, no, don¡¯t worry about it, me. If it¡¯s a full moon night, I can win if I can get it into a one-on-one fight. After all, my status on the night of the full moon is already far above that hero. Then¡­ ¡¸Lean-san, well, I hate to say it, but¡­It is not only status that determines the advantage or disadvantage in a battle. It is because status does not tell you how strong you are on the skill side. Even if you train yourself to death and get a superhuman body, you will not be able to beat a martial arts master. In the same way, Lean-san is far behind the heroes in terms of skill.¡¹ ¡­Is it that bad, the swordsmanship of a hero? ¡¸It¡¯s hard to believe that this level was mastered in three years. It¡¯s to the point where you can¡¯t believe your eyes if you¡¯ve been in a room where a certain day turns into a year.¡¹ How do you know about that room? No, this is not the time to be so picky. You¡¯re kidding me, you hero. To be honest, I might have underestimated you. On a night with a full moon, I was sure that I wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone. But I don¡¯t think I can win against a hero who is so skilled that Isuzu-sama, the god, is wary of her. I¡¯ve been learning a lot from Aron-san and practicing at Zedd-san place, but from the looks of Isuzu-sama, I must be inferior to her. ¡¸She is a young girl of eight years of age, and she is a terrifying child. No, neither are you¡­The hero is more than you. Even Tiana can¡¯t win against a hero. If there is a possibility other than you in the Demon King¡¯s Army, it would be Gray, the strongest executive, or Rain, the second strongest. And Tiana¡¯s nephew, the strongest of the quasi-executive¡­ Sakura, at least.¡¹ The top three fighters in the Demon Army, those people. Sakura-kun is a magical genius who can handle more than 90% of the magic that exists in this world. Rain-san is the most powerful fairy who can manipulate weather phenomena at will. Gray-san is a transcendent warrior who is said to have mastered all the martial arts of the demon tribe. I¡¯ve seen them all fight and my impression was equally,¡¸this is a cheat¡¹. About even with those 3 PS cheats? What level of monster are you? I just recently realized that I couldn¡¯t beat those three, even on a full moon night! ¡¸And¡­..¡¹ Still more!? ¡¸The first thing you need to know is that the¡ºHero¡»occupational class has the effect of giving an advantage over the demon tribe. That advantage is the same level as your¡ºAvenger¡». In other words, the status doubling of the¡ºAvenger¡»does not work on a hero.¡¹ How am I supposed to win now!? ¡¸¡­¡­Well, after talking about the threat of a hero for so long, there is a possibility that Lean-san can win.¡¹ You want me to trust you after hearing about the cheat hero up to now. I can¡¯t. ¡¸Please hear me out. The hero is indeed great, but it is also true that you are twice as good as her in terms of status, if only on nights with a full moon. In addition, the physical techniques you learned from Aron and Gray, the actual battle experience taught by Zedd, and the magic given to you by Tiana. The swordsmanship of a hero is a marvel to behold, but on the other hand, it is the only thing she has. Of course, specializing in one art sometimes surpasses many arts, but even so, in this case, I think Lean-san has surpassed her overall.¡¹ R-Really? ¡¸Really. In the first place, if you didn¡¯t have a chance to win, that Demon King wouldn¡¯t have sent you, would she?¡¹ W-Well¡­ You¡¯re right, the Demon King-sama is kind. (That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡­) So there¡¯s a chance that I could win against the hero? ¡¸Yes, of course. To be frank, the cronies are not that strong, so you should just roll them up and kill them with the appropriate magic. After that, take your time attacking the hero.¡¹ Oh, that¡¯s great information! I was wondering how strong the cronies were, but if they die from my magic, it¡¯s no big deal at all. Oh, by the way, what is my winning percentage in this case? ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Aree? Isuzu-sama? O¨Di. ¡¸Well then, Lean-san, good luck fighting the hero! Let¡¯s have tea again! See you soon!¡¹ Hey¡­I haven`t finished talking yet¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô When I woke up, I was on a bed in a dormitory for upper soldiers. I got up, poured a glass of water that I always have on hand, and slurped it down in one gulp. Then, I calm down and reflect on the conversation I had with Isuzu-sama. And then, one word. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ CH 36 Vampire Princess and Final Confirmation Translated by AmaLynne ¡­¡­Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? I heard that long-lived species have a different sense of time than short-lived species, so I guess eight days is just a short time. I am thinking like that and escaping from reality. Eight days have passed in the blink of an eye since my encounter with Isuzu-sama, and when I woke up, it was three in the afternoon. ¡­¡­Yes, in about three hours, I will be fighting the hero. Despite being an evil god, she is so talented that he exceeds the expectations of the god Isuzu-sama, her average status exceeds 20,000, with a super-robust, cross-dressing, heroic monster that is not even remotely human, who wields such swordsmanship that it is said she may have been in a room with ©– and ©–, and surpasses even the quasi-executive soldiers that the Demon King Army boasts, with a few exceptions. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? When I put it into words in my head, I¡¯m getting the feeling again that it¡¯s impossible for me. The average status is over 20,000. Even my enemies Edith and Noin are expected to have an average status of around 10,000. I know that the success rate is reasonable when the Demon King-sama is nominating me¡­. No, but when I asked Isuzu-sama about the success rate, she was very cryptic. Maybe she just said¡¸You have the highest success rate¡¹and the actual probability is 10% or something like that, right? Hahahaha, no way. ¡­No way, right? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Good morning.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s already noon. Evening, if you want.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped, they are a nocturnal species.¡¹ I dragged my heavy feet and came to the conference room of the Demon King Army, where I was told to gather in eight days. Inside, there was only one person ahead of me. It was the¡ºGeneral of Disaster¡»Rain Fairylord, the seventh-ranked executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army. She is the queen of the fairy tribe and stands about 30 centimeters tall. She has yellow-green hair that reaches almost to her knees and a beautiful girl¡¯s face with slightly sloping eyes. She¡¯s a fairy who has the tsundere-like personality in my previous life. And although she is so small, she is the third most powerful person in the Demon King¡¯s army when it comes to fighting ability. She is a genius who can cause weather and natural disasters such as floods, lightning strikes, hailstorms, and forest fires at will and are said to be one of the strongest fairies of all time. Her personality is¡­half tsundere and half lazy. ¡¸¡­¡­What? You¡¯re staring at me all of a sudden.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹ ¡¸Good grief¡­ You¡¯re about to fight the hero, so stand up straight and look sharp.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­ Hero¡­¡¹ ¡¸What, are you nervous? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there to support you a little, and Sakura will be there to help you if you need it, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but¡­After all, the moment I kill the magician, can¡¯t we have a plan to surround the hero with the executives and Sakura-kun from the beginning¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Like¨DI¨Dsaid¨D, since the hero will retreat when she sees executives, and the Twelve Holy Apostles, who are higher in the hierarchy, might feel the presence of the executives and spring up like insects! Since we are not ready for a full-scale collision, no one can play this role except you, who is unmarked and strong in your own right!¡¹ Ugh, I hate myself for being so strong¡­ Today¡¯s hero are, as they used to be in the old world, programmed. She had been pre-programmed with information that tells her to do this or that, and she act accordingly. She is told to kill the demon tribe or to retreat when she sees an executive. So, it is doubtful that the executives, whose faces are already known, can even kill a magician in the first place. After all, there is Asbal, the tenth of the Twelve Holy Apostles, and the¡¶Twin Wall¡·on the other side. He is an expert in defensive work, with disgustingly high defenses and magic defenses. He¡¯ll be alerted, he¡¯ll be on the defensive, and while we¡¯re on the offensive, he¡¯ll shift¡­ So, to prevent that from happening, it¡¯s up to me, an ordinary soldier whose existence is unknown to the other side, to do the job. Damn it. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô As I took my seat and was discussing this and that with Rain-san, all the executives remaining in the castle gathered one after another, and finally, the Demon King-sama arrived. ¡¸All of you are here. Now, let`s begin the final confirmation of the strategy.¡¹ Demon King-sama began to talk briefly about the strategy that she had planned up to now. The strategy itself was the same as the one she had made eight days before. ¢Ù I will somehow kill the magician. ¢Ú Feria-san and Tiana-san take turns using transfer magic to transfer Asbal and Thrust of the Twelve Holy Apostles to the Demon King¡¯s castle, where transfers are cut for a moment, and all the executives beat them to a pulp. ¢Û At the same time, I killed four of the hero¡¯s cronies and protected the hero by knocking her out or something¡­ Kidnapping? Anyway, I bring her back. ¢Ü I will somehow restore the hero¡¯s heart. ¡­¡­The procedure is as follows. To be honest, I can probably make it up to ¢Ú. Humans are licking us demons for the appearance of a hero, so when an unknown demon tribe like me shows up, they stop the transition and are like,¡¸Let¡¯s finish this guy off and go home¡¹. Then catch the magician by surprise and kill him with super speed due to the blessing of the full moon. Feria and Tiana can do ¢Ú, too. Aside from their hopeless incompatibility, they are both excellent magicians. But ¢Û, I don¡¯t know¡­! ¡¸¡­That¡¯s all for now. The mission will be executed just before sunset. Lean, get yourself in shape while you still can. Tiana, Feria, don¡¯t fight each other!¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, a mission with you? I just feel like I¡¯m being dragged down. Can my nephew be one in charge? He¡¯s the only one I¡¯d feel comfortable with.¡¹ ¡¸Oya oya, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m the one who should be replaced by Sakura. I¡¯m very worried about having a hopeless clunker like you in the operation.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t argue with me! Eeiii, I¡¯ll pull you guys down from the executive and bring Sakura up to the executive!¡¹ Sakura-kun, you¡¯re really popular with people¡­ I¡¯m good friends with him too, he¡¯s a good boy. ¡¸Hahh¡­totally¡­can¡¯t you two get along a little better?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Demon King-sama, but I don¡¯t think Tiana and I will ever be on the same page.¡¹ ¡¸The odds of ever being on good terms with Feria are so great that it would turn heaven and earth upside down.¡¹ Really, I wonder why the two of them don¡¯t get along so well. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you, Tiana-san.¡¹ ¡¸No, about this¡­ Good luck.¡¹ Before sunset. Just before the moon¡¯s blessings kicked in. The first thing to do is to get a good look at the site. I, who still can¡¯t use spatial magic, was sent there by Tiana-san¡¯s magic. This was in preparation for the upcoming battle with the hero. ¡­¡­It seems that the heroes and their cronies are only a little over a kilometer away from here. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Sakura is waiting in the distance, and Gray-san and Rain-san are ready to rush to the scene in case of an emergency. There is no need for you to be so tense.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹ And then I started to run. After a while, I found a group of humans. There were nine of them. Two of them were wearing weapons that looked like they would work great. ¡­¡­And at the very front of them was a girl, about my height. No doubt, that was the¡ºhero¡»group. The two men equipped with the bad-looking armaments are the Twelve Holy Apostles. And at the very rear, my primary target, the magician, is¨D¨D¨D Three minutes until full sunset. CH 37 A Certain Warrior and Great Chaos Translated by AmaLynne Speaking of¡ºHeavy Armor¡»Gardo, he was, if I may say so myself, a bit of a well-known adventurer. Born with high defense and muscular strength, he has worked hard to raise his level and train himself up, thanking Misery-sama for giving him this talent. Thanks to his efforts, at the age of 40, he was certified as an¡ºS-rank adventurer¡», the title of a top-notch adventurer. I was born into a poor farm family, became an S-rank adventure, and now I¡¯m a member of the¡ºHero Party¡». I¡¯ve come a long way. However, what I have to do has not changed much. All I can do is protect my friends and exterminate the demon tribe. That¡¯s all I can do. When I was an adventurer, I had to defeat demons as well as¡ºdemonic beasts¡», but other than that, what I do is the same. It is a very rewarding and wonderful job. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸The sun is about to set.¡¹ I look at the sky at the voice of Maris, my magician companion, and sure enough, the sun is already setting. In a few minutes, the sun will be completely set. Today, too, we were able to reduce the number of demons by a large margin. This is all thanks to you, Hero-sama. The Hero. I don¡¯t know her name. She may look like a young girl, but she is a genius in swordsmanship with terrifying power and talent. She is beyond human knowledge and my reach. I have never heard her voice, let alone her name, and her appearance is always in tatters. It was because of the daily training and the battles with the demons, said Asbal-sama and Thrust-sama of the¡¶Twelve Holy Apostles¡·who accompany us. ¡¸I think it is time for us to return to the capital, Asbal-sama, and Thrust-sama.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes, it is. The Hero¡­ I¡¯m sure you must be tired, too. Let¡¯s go back once. Maris, prepare for¡¶Advanced Teleportation¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¶Advanced Teleportation¡·is amazing spatial magic that allows transfers over longer distances than¡¶Teleportation¡·and also destroys Transference Sealing Wards. There are probably not more than a hundred people who can use it. However, because of its difficulty, even Maris, who is said to be a rare genius magician, requires a reasonably long chanting. The world is a big place, I feel, because there are people in this world who can invoke this magic without chanting. The sixth in the order of the Twelve Holy Apostles, Noin-sama of¡ºWail of the Devil¡», is at the top of the list. ¡­The rest is very unpleasant, but¡­The¡ºForest General¡»Tiana Forrester, who is an elf and is called a¡ºdemon¡»by us humans, and the¡ºGeneral of Desolation¡»Feria, who is as powerful as a demon, can also easily handle this magic. ¡¸We still have a lot of free time at this time of night. All the demons around here are either dead or in retreat.¡¹ ¡¸I guess so. Well, that¡¯s how it is with cowardly demons.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, cowardly demons are hilarious! Well, it fits, though!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ladies and gentlemen, we must not let our guard down, okay?¡¹ The ones who came to me like that were Kane, a martial artist, Killua, a magician, and Meily, a priest. All were former S-rank adventurers and old acquaintances of mine. I was surprised when they were all brought together as members of the heroes¡¯ party. At the same time, I felt a sense of alienation because I was the only old guy in the party¡­ ¡¸Among the demons, there are those who possess terrible power. If you want to be good for Misery-sama, you should be very careful.¡¹ ¡¸I know that. We¡¯ve already spread out like this and are taking precautions.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Meily is a worrier!¡¹ ¡¸Not at all¡­mm?¡¹ ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up, Miley? Anything?¡¹ ¡¸No, there¡¯s a magical reaction nearby¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, my senses are picking it up.¡¹ Hearing these words, everyone in the party, except for Maris and the hero-sama, who were preparing for the transfer, went into a state of alert. The reason why the hero-sama is not on guard is probably that she has confidence in her ability to respond to any means the other party may use. She is a man of honor. ¡¸¡­They are approaching us.¡¹ ¡¸Whoa? Are they going to do it?¡¹ We were growing nervous at the sound of the voice¡­ The moment we caught sight of the other party, our nervousness turned to confusion. That¡¯s because, ¡¸¡­¡­A child?¡¹ The other person looked like a little girl from all angles. The girl¡¯s face, coming from the forest, appears to be human at first glance, although the long hair, dimness, and prone position make it difficult to see. ¡¸From the forest, a child? That¡¯s suspicious¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down. It might be a demon tribe in disguise.¡¹ It was the Twelve Holy Apostles¡¯ Thrust-sama who said so. He is the elder brother of Asbal-sama, and as his nickname¡¶Twin Axes¡·indicates, he is a super-aggressive warrior who wields two axes. He is someone I have admired for a long time. ¡¸Child! Stop right there! We are the hero party. You must answer our questions! Answer us, and tell us why you are here!¡¹ Hearing Thrust-sama¡¯s words, the girl stopped and began to speak in a faltering tone. ¡¸¡­Please help¡­me. Hold, the people, my family. My mom helped me get out.¡¹ Does this mean that this girl is a prisoner of war held by the demon tribe? If so, there is a high possibility that there is a base of the Demon King¡¯s Army deep in the forest. ¡¸Do you have any proof of that!¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­ h-here¡­ The letter that mommy told me to give to someone important.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Meily, any sign of the shape-shifting magic she¡¯s using?¡¹ ¡¸No. She doesn¡¯t seem to be using any illusions.¡¹ ¡¸Maris, we¡¯re going to have to suspend the transfer.¡¹ It seemed that Thrust-sama was ready to listen to the girl. ¡¸Asbal, go and get the letter.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, okay.¡¹ Asbal-sama received the girl¡¯s letter, and everyone except Hero-sama paid attention to it. He took out a piece of paper from the envelope and inside it was¡­ ¡ºLook at the moon.¡» That¡¯s what it said. Not knowing what it meant, I looked at the moon, whose figure was coming into view instead of the sun, but nothing changed¡­ Is it a full moon today? ¡¸Hey girl, what¡¯s this about¡­¡¹ He turned in the direction of the forest to question the girl¡­ But there was no girl there. ¡¸¡­Where did she go¡­¡­ eh?¡¹ I looked around, and what I saw was. The girl put her hand on Maris¡¯s neck¡­No, she was about to crush her neck. There was a gurgling sound and Maris collapsed on the spot. No doubt, she died instantly. ¡¸Maris!¡¹ ¡¸This guy¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, what a pain in the ass, acting and all¡­ Now now, is it okay if you only pay attention to me?¡¹ I reflexively turned around at the words of the girl who suddenly became talkative, and a moment later, two shadows appeared. I recognize those shadows¡­ ¡¸They are the executives of the Demon King Army.¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Teleportation¡·!¡¹ But the shadow soon disappeared. They didn¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡­No, not that! ¡¸They get Asbal-sama and Thrust-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Damn it, they¡¯ve blocked our means of transfer!¡¹ Our second greatest strength, the two Twelve Holy Apostles, has been taken away! The magic item for transferring was in Thrust-sama¡¯s possession. And now that Maris has been killed, we have no way to use transfer magic. ¡¸Damn! This kid must be one of the demon tribes!¡¹ ¡¸I know, right? ¡­The operation has reached its climax. Let¡¯s get going.¡¹ The girl turned around after saying that¡­No, the demon tribe¡¯s eyes were glowing red. The eyes, and those double teeth. No doubt. ¡¸The vampire tribe¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I thought they were extinct!¡¹ Three years ago, there were rumors that the vampire race was connected to the demon king¡¯s army, claiming non-interference. Even without those rumors, they are still an evil race that believes in the evil god Isuzu. The plan was quickly devised, and the Twelve Holy Apostles, Noin-sama and Edith-sama, were dispatched to eradicate the race. ¡¸I¡¯m the only one left. Now, if you hand over the hero to us, I won¡¯t make it worse, will I?¡¹ ¡­So this guy wants the hero! ¡¸Don¡¯t be a fool! We cannot so easily hand over the hope of mankind to the demons!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­You have no idea what has been done to that hope.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸No, this one. Then negotiations are broken. Slaughter them all. I was going to kill them as painlessly as possible if you had just handed them over to me, you idiot.¡¹ Then the vampires entered battle stance, and in response, we too prepared for battle. ¡­¡­Is this vampire going to take on all six of us at the same time? If so, she¡¯s reckless. ¡­¡­. ¡¸You¡¯re right on the money. As good as I am in the flesh? Well, you weren¡¯t my opponent now.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know for a moment what that word meant¡­ Even more so, I didn¡¯t know why my friends were looking at me and paled. When I looked again in the direction of the vampire, I saw a mysterious blubbery thing in her hand. ¡¸Oh, maybe you haven¡¯t noticed that you¡¯re dying yet? You¡¯re so slow.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­huh?¡¹ ¡­..And finally, I realized that it was my heart in her hand and¡­ Immediately after, my consciousness went dark. CH 38 Vampire Princess vs Hero Translated by AmaLynne TN: Ohh demn, this battle scene is so hard to translate (>w<) *sob*! Sorry if the translation sucks (£Ô¨Œ£Ô). Anyway, enjoy the fight after many chapters! ¡¸Gardo-san!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re kidding¡­! A veteran S-rank adventurer easily¡­!¡¹ Phew¡­ At any rate, the first half of the operation was a success. I killed the magician by distracting her from making a decision with a mysterious letter, making her look at the moon on the opposite side, and using that slight gap to close the distance between me and the magician. Then, while they were distracted by it, Feria-san and Tiana-san kidnapped the Twelve Holy Apostles, a double trap. By now, Asbal and Thrust must have been beaten up by the remaining executives at the Demon King¡¯s Castle. At any rate, there are Gray-san, the most powerful man in the Demon King Army, and Rain-san, the second most powerful in the Demon King Army. ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen, watch out! Tonight is the full moon. Vampires are an extremely troublesome race whose power increases with the phases of the moon! When it¡¯s a full moon, consider their power multiplied tenfold!¡¹ ¡¸Tenfold!? ¡­No way!¡¹ Yes, it¡¯s a lie. Because I am twenty times more powerful. I killed the warrior, so there are four left. A frivolous man who is a martial artist, a stupid woman who is a magician, and a stiff woman who is a priest¡­ And the hero who hasn¡¯t moved at all since a while ago. Yes, she hasn¡¯t made the slightest move since a while ago. Yeah, you¡¯d be surprised. ¡­She¡¯s the hero, right? The figure is just as the information says. Shaggy white hair, eyes like a dead man. She¡¯s not wearing armor, but a cloak. And on her waist is a long sword. According to the intel, it¡¯s one of the¡ºSacred Artifact¡», but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or not. ¡­Perhaps she can¡¯t move without the order of the Twelve Holy Apostles? If so, it would be quick and easy to kill the other three here and call Tiana-san to transfer. ¡¸Now, who should I kill first?!?!?!¡¹ ¡­When I thought about it. The moment I took my gaze slightly away from the brave man, I was nearly decapitated by her iaikiri, which came at me at super speed. TN What was that? What the heck was that!? If I had realized it 0.1 seconds later, I would have died for real! ¡­This guy has been aiming at me the whole time when I let my guard down and took my gaze off! ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oooh! That¡¯s the Hero-sama!¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll be all right if we have a Hero-sama! All right, let¡¯s go kill some demons!¡¹ ¡¸Such language¡­ No. We must avenge Gardo-san and Maris-san.¡¹ Damn it, if it¡¯s one-on-one, I¡¯ll kill you in less than a second! A fox who borrows the power of a tiger! ¡­No, I said it myself, but without the power of the full moon, I¡¯d be a little higher status than these guys too! ¡ù¡ù¡ù Lean Bloodlord/Senjo Yona, Vampire Princess Lv78 Occupation: Avenger Condition: Healthy, Moon¡¯s blessing (Full Moon, in effect) Strength: 85,000(4,250) Defense: 79,600(3,980) Magic Power: 90,000(4,500) Magic Defense: 84,000(4,200) Speed: 87,600(4,380) Magic: Elemental Magic (all), Dark Magic, Mental Magic, Recovery Magic ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡­This, if I may say so myself, is a cheat level status. Even though it can only be applied once a month, this power greatly surpasses even all of the other executives. ¡­¡­And yet, I can¡¯t let my guard down against the hero at all. The reason I barely dodged the attack of the hero just now was the result of instinctively sensing that I would die if I was hit, and moving reflexively. In other words, even with my defenses, I could not defend against her sword. I don¡¯t know if it was the skill of the hero or the sword itself, but at any rate, if I were to be decapitated by that sword, I would normally die. ¡­¡­Now, seriously, what should I do? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going to give you all something great!¡¹ The magician shouted and began chanting. Oh no, just the hero that is enough trouble, it will be too much trouble if they add even a little bit more! If I haste to kill the magician¡­ The hero attacked me again. ¡¸Whoops! Hey¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­How about speaking up!¡¹ I avoided the sword just in time to get into a blind spot and put my fist in her solar plexus¡­ I tried to, but she instantly backed away. Is she really broken? The movement is too masterful. ¡¸¡¶Enchantment?Status Boost¡·!¡¹ All status increases or something like that¡­ An S-rank adventurer gets picked by a hero party, even if you¡¯re rotten! ¡¸Oh my god, that¡¯s so annoying!¡¶Flame Dagger¡·!¡¹ Magic shot at the magician. It is not very powerful, but it is fire-based magic that specializes in speed. And with my current magic power, even this level of magic can inflict a fatal wound. ¡¸What? Woah!?¡¹ Okay, now I have a hero and two more¡­ I thought. Before the¡¶Flame Dagger¡·could reach the magician, the hero interrupted the line and thrust her sword forward. And the Flame Dagger hit the sword and¡­ The magic was successfully deflected by the hero who skillfully moved her sword. Wa-pachi-pachi. ¡­Huh? ¡¸Wait¡­how can you deflect magic¡­ In the first place, how do you deflect a fire that has no substance¡­how the heck!?¡¹ How can you deflect flames with a sword? It¡¯s not something that can be done by¡ºSwordsmanship¡»! ¡¸Hiyaha! You see, demon tribe, this is the power of our Hero-sama! Eat this!¡¹ The one who came rushing in shouting this was a lightweight man who was a martial artist. She tried to attack me with a series of blows, but¡­ Honestly, compared to the hero, she is several¡­ No, she is dozens of steps inferior. The¡ºSpeed¡»status is not only about how fast you are, but also about how much your dynamic vision and reflexes increase. My¡ºSpeed¡»status was almost 90,000, if anything, it was at a level where it seemed to stop from my point of view, where it was doubled by the power of¡ºAvenger¡»working for anyone but the brave. Is this guy really a former S-rank? She¡¯s too careless, isn¡¯t she? ¡¸Hoi!¡¹ ¡¸Arrrgh!¡¹ So, I went up to it before it came this way and blew its head off and killed it. Okay, now there are only two more cronies. ¡¸Okay, now¡­eh?¡¹ But the cost was too much. For a moment. Just for a moment, the moment I was distracted by the martial artist, I was approached by the hero. I didn¡¯t mean to let my guard down. I didn¡¯t even lick it¡­ But it seems I still underestimated her. I was thinking this in dismay as I looked at my right hand in the air. CH 39 Vampire Princess vs Hero 2 Translated by AmaLynne TN: Another hard-to-translate chapter >.< I have a feeling that all battle chapters will be hard to translate. Enjoy~ ¡¸¡­! Ouch¡­!¡¹ My right hand was cut off. Unimaginable pain¡­It¡¯s not so bad, but it¡¯s still super painful! I think the reason why the pain is not so bad is one of the benefits of the moon¡¯s blessing, the pain-numbing effect. ¡¸Aaah! Even Kane-san got hit!¡¹ ¡¸But she managed to cut off one of her hands! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all it takes¡­¡¹ Before the priest could finish, I moved away from her, catching the slashed right hand at full speed, and attached my right hand along the cut area. ¡¸¡¶Intermediate Healing¡·!¡¹ I repeatedly chanted the greatest healing magic I could use at the moment. ¡¸¡­Phew. Okay, it¡¯s attached.¡¹ Originally,¡¶Intermediate Healing¡·is a magic that can heal a serious injury like a broken bone, but I used my high magic power to forcefully increase its performance. ¡¸No way!¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t be serious¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate a vampire on a full moon night!¡¹ However, it is still a pinch. ¡­.I knew it, but the strength of the hero is unusual. If I let my guard down just a little bit, she¡¯ll unleash a deadly slash. She should be far below me in terms of status, but she is better than me at using that status. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re still as dumb as ever, I see¡­ Well, of course, because you¡¯re broken¡­ Do you think I¡¯m going to let this go on without a word?¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I wonder how long we fought. Physically speaking¡­.20 minutes? The battlefield has moved on and we are now entering a battle in the forest. I still hadn¡¯t been able to defeat not only the hero, but even the magician and the priest. This is because the hero protects them. ¡­Maybe the warrior and the martial artist were not that important. They couldn¡¯t raise the power of the hero. Maybe they were just considered as a way to get rid of the exposure. But the magician and the priest are different. The magician has been attaching buff magic to the hero and if the heroes take minor damage, the priests heal them right away. Because she knows the usefulness of it¡­or because she was taught it, the hero continues to protect them. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Guh!?¡¹ The hero slash catches me again and rips my side. ¡¸¡¶Intermediate Healing¡·!¡¹ I¡¯d heal it in a heartbeat, but I can¡¯t fire offensive magic in excess because I¡¯d need this so badly! ¡¸Oh, my God, she¡¯s so stubborn! Hero-sama, kill her quickly!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s moving too fast. If only we could somehow slow her down¡­¡¹ Ahh geez, they are so annoying! Can¡¯t I kill those two somehow¡­? ¡­¡­Ah, it just hit me. Why didn¡¯t I notice this simple thing? ¡¸¡¶Create Oil¡·.¡¹ With a large amount of magic power, I rained oil all over the surrounding area. ¡¸Whoa, what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸This is oil¡­shit¡­!¡¹ Okay, then, let¡¯s light it. ¡¸¡¶Ignition¡·!¡¹ What happens when you set fire to a heavily oiled area¡­It¡¯s clearer than seeing fire¡­No, I¡¯m looking at the fire right now, right? ¡¸Gyaaaaaaa!!!¡¹ ¡¸Hot, hot, hot!¡¹ Wow, it¡¯s so loud. I burned them because they were being so loud and annoying earlier, but now they¡¯re even louder. Well, they¡¯re going to die soon, so I guess it¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­. As I was thinking, the hero suddenly jumped into the sea of fire. Then, as she approached the two, she swung her sword again and again¡­ Then the fire around them disappeared. ¡­Oh, so she created a vacuum for a moment by swinging her sword. And she did it so fast that the fire was extinguished. That¡¯s a real cheat, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Oh, thank God¡­¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Hero-sama!¡¹ And the hero came back to me again. Oh well, I guess I didn¡¯t burn it down. ¡­¡­Well, so far as I expected. ¡¸¡­¡­Huh? G, gah¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸What, this¡­!?¡¹ Arere? What¡¯s going on~ The two of them suddenly started to suffer. Ah, they collapsed. The hero turned her attention toward the magician and the priest but did not go to help them. The hero has had her mind destroyed. It may be a reasonable measure to use it as a living weapon. But on the contrary,¡¸I can¡¯t give up just because I don¡¯t know how to help! I¡¯m going to help you now!¡¹¡­That means other also been destroyed. I guess the hero didn¡¯t understand why they were suffering. So she can¡¯t deal with it. Unrescueable. If she got too close, she might end up in the same situation. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t go to help. That¡¯s about it. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­hi¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hero-sama¡­¡­help¡­¡­¡¹ What I did was manipulate gases with wind magic, Wind Manipulation. The carbon monoxide was moved by manipulating the wind and trapped around the two by the wind. Naturally, the two men suffered from carbon monoxide poisoning and eventually died. TN Well, how would an eight-year-old kid normally know about that? Most deaths from a fire are caused by carbon monoxide poisoning from smoke. ¡¸¡­¡­Well, now it¡¯s one against one, hero. What do we do now? No more friends, though?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ All your friends have been killed, and you don¡¯t even change your color, huh? You are dead inside, aren¡¯t you? ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll let you fall asleep quickly¡­¡¶Sleep¡·.¡¹ I tried to release one of the mental magic, the magic to put the target to sleep, but she seemed unconcerned. It seems to have resisted normally. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s impossible¡­oops!?¡¹ The hero suddenly slashed at me! I was able to avoid it¡­but she chased after me! ¡¸Because her friends are gone and she has nothing left to protect¡­ She switched tactics!¡¹ Oh shit, I should have stopped at just putting one of the two guys to sleep earlier! Even with my dynamic vision, I can barely dodge the attacks that come flying at me. ¡­No correction, it looks like a mess, but it¡¯s horribly accurate, and it¡¯s aimed at my vital spot! ¡¸Gosh¡­ Don¡¯t get carried away!¡¹ Despite receiving minor wounds, I held back the hero¡¯s hand holding the sword, and give her a low kick, but¡­ No good, she flew back just before and the power weakened. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Really¡­ I¡¯m sick of PS cheats¡­¡¹ Her ability is¡­ Really close to Gray-san at this point. If I let her escape here, she will gain strength again, and she will grow so strong that even Gray-san and the others will not be able to handle her this time. The only one who can stop her is the Demon King-sama this time. ¡¸As her subordinate, I don¡¯t want to be that pathetic¡­¡¹ I¡¯m going to catch her here no matter what. Absolutely. There is a trump card for that, in case you¡¯re wondering. ¡­¡­And, apart from that, the words that have been echoing in my head. ¡¶The conditions for the advancement of a higher occupation class have been met. You can change your occupation from the special occupation class¡ºAvenger¡»to¡ºVengeful Demon¡». Do you wish to execute it?¡· TN The condition is¡­maybe kill a certain number of revenge targets? Of course, I¡¯ll change jobs. ¡¶Approval confirmed. Lean Bloodlord¡¯s occupation has advanced to¡ºVengeful Demon¡».¡· AN: Now, the second round is about to begin. I plan to keep evolving her class, but for the first evolution, let¡¯s go with¡¸Vengeful Demon¡¹in honor of the demon! I¡¯ve decided to do that¡­ I was scared when someone guessed the name on the feedback page. CH 40 Vampire Princess vs Hero 3: Settlement Translated by AmaLynne The special advanced occupational class¡ºVengeful Demon¡». The conditions for acquiring this class are that you must kill a certain number of avenging targets. The main effect is¡ºIncrease/Decrease in Talent¡». The stronger the resentment or hatred you have for the target of revenge, the more your talent increases. Conversely, if the resentment diminishes, the talent decreases and becomes a rather negative occupation. However, I am confident that my resentment toward humans is extraordinary. I am even proud to say that I am one of the ten best in the Demon King¡¯s Army in this regard. This is exactly the right occupation for me. In addition, the superiority I had as a¡ºRevenger¡»over the target of my revenge is reflected in the fact that I am fully compatible. In other words, the superiority over each other, which was originally competitive even in the state of¡ºRevenger¡», has now been surpassed. What about the hero, on the other hand? All of her companions have been killed by me, and the Twelve Holy Apostles, her main source of support, are now gone. There are no more buffs from the granting arts, no more support from priests. All she had is her overwhelming swordsmanship and a heart that has been destroyed and turned into a merciless monster. ¡­¡­Well, round two. Tonight, I will settle this. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Let`s get started¡­Hero!¡¹ I was the first to break the silence. I closed the reasonably long distance at once and unleashed a backhanded fist¡­ But the hero avoided it with a side step and unleashed a counter iai. I avoided it like a matr©–x and tried to do a moonsault kick, but she jumped and avoided it, then kicked a tree to gain momentum, and then she relentlessly aimed at my eyebrow with a thrust. I backed up to avoid her, but she must have foreseen it because she lunged straight at me. I just barely managed to avoid her and stunned her with a neck strike¡­ But I panicked, interrupted myself, and threw myself to the side. Yeah, that was impossible. If I thought about ducking just now, I would have been cut in half. ¡¸Phew¡­ You really are a monster.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I understood from the current attack and defense. This guy¡¯s skill, but above all, her sword swinging speed is extraordinary. Her speed is completely faster than my initial speed, which should be over 80,000. Not only a human, but even an ordinary soldier of the demon tribe would not be able to handle this speed. Probably, they will be decapitated without even being able to see where the sword is to be drawn. As expected, she is the world¡¯s No.1 talent. I¡¯m not sure about the level, but if it wasn¡¯t for the full moon today, my neck and torso would have cut off by now. ¡­If she had been able to be a normal hero and become a bum like the rest of the humans, I am sure the demon army would have suffered a great blow. Sparing no time, they turned a brave person who was supposed to be a hope, a girl with so much talent, into a cripple¡­Too foolish, human beings. ¡¸¡­.I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, or how you chose to become a hero¡­ But somehow, I feel that you and I are similar. I feel that hatred for humans is seeping out of your supposedly broken heart.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I wonder become a¡ºVengeful Demon¡»acquired me the ability to recognize like-minded people. Somehow, I am convinced that the brave man has a grudge against humans, even though there is no evidence to support it. It is as if I can hear a cry¡¸I want revenge¡¹coming from the heart of the hero who is supposed to be broken. ¡¸That¡¯s why. I will stop you here¡­ I¡¯m not sure how long it will last, and if it¡¯s bad, the people who are worried about the hero party not coming back might send assassins. Let¡¯s go for the quickest way.¡¹ ¡­And I activated my trump card. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Three years ago. I was given the mission to exterminate the human prisoners of war who had been abandoned by the Holy Land at the time, and for completing it, I was given a reward by the Demon King-sama. The prize was a vessel. They are inferior copies of the Sacred Artifact and, to be honest, many of them are niche in terms of performance, but they are powerful items. I was told that I could choose any one of them, and what jumped out at me as I struggled with the choice was a bracelet. ¡ºDemon King-sama, what¡¯s this?¡» ¡ºMm, that? That¡¯s a Maintenance Bracelet.¡». ¡ºMaintenance Bracelet?¡» ¡¸Mm-hmm. The wearer has the option of receiving the buff now or at any time.¡» ¡ºUmm?¡» ¡ºIn other words. Suppose a status-enhancing buff is applied to you and you refuse to accept it now. The buff is then absorbed by the bracelet, and the wearer can then activate the buff at any time they wish.¡» ¡ºHee.¡» ¡ºThe bracelet can store buffs indefinitely, and the same buffs, which cannot be stacked, can be stacked by the bracelet.¡» ¡ºUmm, so if I put on this bracelet and cast a bunch of buffs, and then reject them all¡­ If I activate all of them, even an ordinary soldier can be as strong as an executive.¡» ¡ºTheoretically. But the bracelet also has a weakness. In proportion to the number of buffs activated, their duration of use, and the power of the buffs themselves, the status of the soldier will drop and its entire body will become fatigued and sore immediately after the effect wears off. It is truly a high-risk, high-return vessel.¡» ¡­To be honest, after hearing about the high risk, I was a little unsure about whether to go for it or not, but I decided to choose this vessel. Since then, the maintenance bracelet has been on my left hand like a wristwatch. Why did I choose this vassal, knowing the risk? The effect was not so much¡­rather, it was because they were suited for vampires. Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t understand why the Demon King-sama didn¡¯t wear it. ¡ºIt¡¯s a vessel that absorbs all buff and can be activated at any time.¡» In other words, it¡¯s¨D¨D¨D ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Even the full moon¡¯s blessings can be absorbed, right?¡¹ That¡¯s right. On the night of the full moon, my status increases twentyfold. But what if I absorb that power in my maintenance bracelet and activate it on another full moon? The answer is 202=400, which means that I can have 400 times the power of my status for a fraction of a second. I would like to say that there is a limit to my inflation, but of course, this has its drawbacks. That said, the Moon¡¯s blessing is too powerful a buffing effect. Once, on another day, when I experienced 400x for¡ºa minute¡»and then cut the maintenance bracelet¡­ Instantly, a maddening pain hit my entire body, breaking through even the pain paralysis of a full moon night. The pain subsided while I managed to keep my sanity, but I¡¯ll never really forget that one. After that, I endured the pain and repeated the experiment over and over again¡­ As a result, I concluded that I could endure only¡º5 seconds¡». ¡ºThe bracelet that gives me the power to surpass even the Demon King-sama for only five seconds every month.¡» This is my overall evaluation of the maintenance bracelet. And now, I activated it. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll adjust it.¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DFour seconds left. ¡¸Okay, here we go.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DThree seconds left. ¡¸¡­¡­Phew!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DTwo seconds left. My fist finally surpassed the speed at which the hero drew her sword. My fist hit her precisely in the solar plexus. ¨D¨D¨DOne second left. I heard and felt the sound of the hero¡¯s bones breaking¡­ Immediately after, the hero was blown away. Breaking through the trees, it still didn¡¯t weaken its momentum¡­ and about 4 kilometers away, around the central zone of the forest, it finally stopped. ¨D¨D¨D0 seconds left. ¡¸Maintenance bracelet deactivated¡­ NGGGHH!¡¹ The moment I deactivated it, I felt a tremendous pain all over my body¡­as if I had been stabbed with a thousand pieces of steel all over my body. ¡¸Hah, hah, hah¡­¡­ Ggggghhh¡­!¡¹ ¡­I clenched my teeth and endured it for a little while, and the pain receded. Perhaps now the tension was relieved, the fine wounds inflicted by the hero began to ache. Well, it was only a minor one compared to the one I just suffered. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Even with my lowered status, I can reach about four kilometers in 20 seconds. When I reached the hero, I looked down at her. She was definitely unconscious. But she was not dead either. I had precisely adjusted my strength, and the effect of the hero¡¯s high status also played a factor. ¡¸Haah¡­haah¡­ Really, I did well myself, I¡­!¡¹ The hero is alive, but she should not be able to move properly even if she were to wake up, because the fracture of her whole body should be pretty bad. Well, I¡¯m also rather full of wounds from the pain from earlier, the place I was cut, and various other things. There is a limit to how much I can recover with¡¶Intermediate Healing¡·, and above all, my current status is significantly lowered due to the backlash from the Maintenance Bracelet. Moreover, I was in a hurry earlier so I didn¡¯t notice it, but somehow it takes a lot of power to heal the cut spot. Maybe it¡¯s a special effect of being a hero, or maybe it¡¯s a characteristic of the sword. At any rate¡­ I have succeeded in one of my long-cherished dreams: to stop the hero. AN: Thank you for sticking with me for today¡¯s one-day and four updates. I thought it would be weird to do the battle with the heroes separately, so I stepped in to update four times a day this time¡­ To be frank, I¡¯ve run out of writing stock with this one (laughs). But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep up the pace of updating once a day at 3:00 p.m.! Thank you for your support! Your ratings, reviews, and comments are really encouraging! CH 41 Vampire Princess and the Final Stage Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­Now, what do I do?¡¹ No, it¡¯s good that I stopped the hero, but what am I going to do now? Because I can¡¯t use transfer magic, and I don¡¯t have any magic items for transfer. I¡¯m in the middle of a normal forest. I don¡¯t remember where I came from. Well, in short, I¡¯m in a state of distress¡­ ¡ºLean! You did good!¡» ¡¸Uwaa!?¡¹ I thought, and suddenly a voice echoed in my head. This voice is¡­ ¡ºUhh, Demon King-sama?¡» ¡ºLeft! That¡¯s great, Lean, you did defeat the hero! Watch her for a while and I¡¯ll send Tiana to you in a few minutes.¡» ¡º¡­In the meantime, I¡¯m afraid that the hero might wake up and go on a rampage regardless of her injuries¡­¡» ¡ºRest assured, in her current condition, she will not be able to move even if she wanted to. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d like to send you home right now, but I¡¯m a little busy. Just wait a little longer.¡» Are you busy? Tiana-san? ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on?¡» ¡ºTwo of the Twelve Holy Apostles who we kidnapped¡­ Asbal and Thrust are more stubborn than I thought. Tiana and Feria, as well as Zedd and Natsume, are pushing them hard, but they are not dying. But don¡¯t worry, now that you have defeated the hero, there is no need to respond in case of an emergency. I have Rain and Gray on standby.¡» ¡­Wow, that¡¯s terrible. The ninth and tenth ranks in the hierarchy would have to go one-on-one with the executive, and now it¡¯s four against two, and two of the strongest in the Demon King Army are joining them. ¡ºThat¡¯s not to say¡­ Ah, Rain struck a lighting. Along with that, Tiana¡­ Grey rushed in¡­ Ah, Thrust is dead.¡» ¡º¡­No, you don¡¯t have to provide live commentary.¡» ¡ºHmm, is that so? Well, you just have to hang on a little bit longer. As soon we are done, I will send Tiana over to you.¡» With these words, the telepathic communication was cut off. ¡¸¡­Phew, looks like it¡¯s going to be all right¡­¡¹ No, I wondered what would happen at one point. Well, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s no way that that Demon King-sama didn¡¯t see my fight, so I¡¯ll just settle it and leave it¡­¡­at¡­¡­that¡­¡­Hmm? The Hero, her eyes are open? ¡­No, no, no, it¡¯s just my imagination. I mean, after taking such a big hit? How can I wake up in just a few minutes? You¡¯re kidding me, you hero. ¡­Ah, but she doesn¡¯t seem to get up. As expected, it seems to have suffered a lot of damage. I¡¯ll just keep an eye on her from afar¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I wish I never woke up from this.¡¹ ¡­¡­Eh, she talks? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸What are you talking about? I mean, did you even speak?¡¹ After some hesitation, I decided to talk to the hero. The hero turned around at the sound of my voice, her eyes widened a little, but there was no answer. ¡­I don¡¯t know, I feel something strange about the hero. It¡¯s kind of a mysterious discomfort, like a stuffed animal that seems to be in a different position when it wakes up than when it sleeps. And I also feel a little bit of life in her eyes. ¡­Perhaps her mind has returned? ¡­No no no, there is no way that a heart that has been broken for three years can be restored so easily. It must be my imagination. ¡¸Oh, I kidnapped you for the time being¡­ I have to protect you. Ouch¡­ I ache all over¡­¡¶Intermediate Healing¡·¡­Phew, that¡¯s a little better.¡¹ Remembering that I was enduring the pain for the moment, I cast a strong recovery spell on my body. Well, the effect was subtle because of the status drop and the power of the hero. ¡¸Lean-san.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa!? ¡­Ah, Tiana-san.¡¹ I don¡¯t know when she was there. Please don¡¯t transfer behind me. ¡¸Thank you so much for your hard work. The two Twelve Holy Apostles are gone, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll transfer you to the other side.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Tiana-san. Please transfer~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Why are you so excited?¡¹ Of course, after defeating the hero, I would be in a strange state of tension¡î ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Tiana-san transfer me and the hero to¡­Huh? This is not a conference room. I¡¯ve only been here about three times¡­ It¡¯s the Demon King-sama room. Demon King-sama is sitting on a throne-like seat, as usual, and all the executives are gathered there. Demon King-sama is full of majesty and¡­ ¡¸You¡¯re back, Lean! Well, you did a real good job! As expected of my¡­¡­my vassal!¡¹ ¡­¡­. No, I think I was imagining it. Demon King-sama, in front of everyone, could you please stop hugging me? I¡¯m seriously embarrassed and confused. After the other executives helped me out and after a lot of petty embarrassment, we were once again faced with the final stage of our operation. Restoring the hearts and minds of the hero. It is no exaggeration to say that this is the most difficult task in this operation. If this fails, we will be forced to compromise success. That is¡­ kill the hero. ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s a difficult issue, isn¡¯t it? Unlike warfare, which can be managed by force, this is a psychological problem. It¡¯s a very difficult problem, where strength doesn¡¯t matter..¡¹ That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­. I thought I heard the hero speak just now, but I must have been hearing things in my ears. She¡¯s hardly moved for a while now¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­You¡¯d think, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹ Hmm? Eh, what? ¡¸Actually, no, there is a way to heal the heart of the hero¡­rather, there is a way to reactivate it again.¡¹ ¡¸Eeehhhh!?¡¹ Such a thing exists!? ¡¸And Lean held the key to that, too. Lean, you, did you perhaps change your occupation ranking to¡ºVengeful Demon¡»in the course of the battle?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Yes, I did¡­ How did you know that?¡¹ ¡¸She said a few words, didn¡¯t she? It is not your imagination, but her mind has indeed been slightly revived, and her former consciousness is returning. It¡¯s the effect of the Vengeful Demon.¡¹ Eh, what? ¡ºVengeful Demon¡»has such a convenient feature? What kind of convenient feature is that? ¡¸Strictly speaking¡­¡ºVengeful Demon¡»has a constantly activated power to¡ºidentify those who share a desire for revenge and incite their desire for recenge¡». The hero, who had her heart broken, lost consciousness, and became like a puppet, must have harbored a desire for revenge against humans in the little that remained of her mind. Lean power has strengthened that desire and has restored her mind to some degree.¡¹ ¡¸I see. But it¡¯s just a little bit, right? How can I fix it completely?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s easy. All that¡¯s left to do is to take care of the¡­ No, we just have to fulfill the duties that were instilled in her by the humans.¡¹ ¡­¡­? What do you mean? ¡¸Well, seeing is believing. See for yourself.¡¹ Saying this, the Demon King-sama quickly approached the hero and¡­ ¡¸¡¶Extra Heal¡·.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Wait there!? What are you doing, Demon King-sama?¡¹ Demon King-sama, who had healed the hero¡¯s injuries with the highest grade of recovery magic, ignored my complaints and spoke to the hero. ¡¸Hey, hero, do you hear me? You can hear me, can¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ As I thought, she did not speak. A little bit of heart healing is still a limit¡­ ¡¸I am the Demon King. I am Phyllis Darklord.¡¹ ¡¸¡­demon, king?¡¹ She spoke! ¡¸That¡¯s right. The Demon King. Your greatest enemy, the hero. And the last enemy. If you kill her, everything will end.¡¹ ¡¸¡­demon king. demon king. demon king¡­ kill. kill. kill. kill. must kill. must kill¡­¡¹ ¡­Uhh, isn¡¯t this bad? The goal of¡ºkilling the Demon King¡»that was forced to be imprinted on her, after her mind was broken, was activated and¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­kill.¡¹ ¡­And the brave man thrust her sword into the Demon King¡¯s chest before we could stop her. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Demon King-sama!¡¹ ¡¸This guy¡­tsk!¡¹ ¡¸Everyone calms down! I will not allow you to move from that spot!¡¹ I and all the executives were about to jump on the hero¡­ But Demon King-sama stopped us. Even though she had been pierced through the heart and was blowing blood, her demeanor was more resolute than ever. ¡¸¡­Hero. Now your work is done.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­aa.¡¹ ¡¸You did well. You have killed the Demon King. The last task given to you was to¡ºkill the Demon King¡», wasn¡¯t it? All¡¯s well that ends well, as they say. You killed me once. Then your task is over.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ov, er¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. You are no longer a hero. You are just a human being. You no longer have to kill demons you don¡¯t want to kill or listen to orders you don¡¯t want to listen to. You can go anywhere and say anything. You are free.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­free¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Abandoned by your family, your heart broken, your life taken from you¡­ It must have been hard for you. It¡¯s okay now, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s okay to expose your¡ºheart¡»now.¡¹ ¡¸heart¡­¡­expose¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I swear, no one here will hurt you. No one will hurt you. So say it.¡¹ ¡¸Let¡­¡­ha¡­¡­I¡­¡­I, am¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hero¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be a hero!!!¡¹ AN: I hate to stop here for some reason, so I¡¯ll post again at midnight. I¡¯m sorry, just as I said I would keep up the posting rate. Also, I¡¯ll tell you something else in case you were wondering at the end. The hero is a bokko (boxy) girl. The first person¡¯s name is only blurred because the heart is dying, but the brave girl was originally a bokko (a girl). The author loves ¡°bokko¡± girls. In the initial draft, Lean was a ¡°bokko¡± girl. CH 42 Vampire Princess and Hero Cry Translated by AmaLynne TN:¡ºÉñÆ÷¡»;¡ºJingi¡»;¡ºSacred Artifact¡», ¡º³¼Æ÷¡»;¡ºShinki¡»;¡ºVessel¡», ¡ºÂ}„‡¡»;¡ºSeken¡»;¡ºHoly Sword¡». Ignore this, just note to self. AN: Thank you for the overall rating of 1000 pts and over 300 likes!!!! ¡¸Why did I have to go through all that pain! All I wanted was to live a normal life! All I wanted was to be surrounded by kind people and live in peace! The mission of a hero? The peace of mankind! I don¡¯t know anything about that! And yet¡­and yet, my father, mother, and the people in my village sold me for money! They knew that I was going to suffer!¡¹ ¡­No one could stop the hero¡¯s cries who took her hand off the sword that had stabbed the Demon King-sama, fell to her knees with her head in her hands and began to weep. ¡¸Then¡­day in, day out, day in, day out! I wielded my sword until my palms were in tatters, I was beaten and kicked by the knights, and I was torn to pieces, body, and soul, by the Twelve Holy Apostles or whatever they were! Even the food was so bad that I wanted to throw up¡­ I¡¯ve long since forgotten what good food tastes like!! I was being told about Goddess¡¯s word and sermons that I didn¡¯t want to hear!! Goddess Misery!? How am I supposed to believe in a goddess who is on the side of mankind, when she didn¡¯t save me from that hell!? They tortured me more times than I can count, and once they killed me¡­ I thought it would make me feel better, but they forced me to come back to life!! They always told me to destroy the evil demon tribe! I have nothing against the demon tribe!! They are the evil ones who are tormenting me now!!¡¹ TN ¡­I knew this hero was different from the rest of them. Maybe this girl is very smart before she became a hero. Because she can think things rationally. And because she was separated from her parents, who by nature brainwashed the goddess, she was not deluded about the goddess. ¡¸No one helped me! No one saw me as a human being!! Ahaha¡­can you believe it? I don¡¯t even remember my name!! No one ever called me by my name!! They all called me¡ºHero¡»! Are you fucking kidding me!! I don¡¯t want this crap about being a hero!! I didn¡¯t need this talent!! How many times have I wanted to die, to feel better!! I am¡­I am¡­!!¡¹ ¡­There, perhaps at her limit, the hero collapsed, sobbing. Demon King-sama, who had been holding the hero¡¯s shoulder and listening to the hero¡¯s cries the whole time, pulled out the sword that had been thrust by the hero nonchalantly. ¡¸D-Demon King-sama, you¡¯re bleeding¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Oh, don¡¯t worry. This is not enough to kill me. I have a somewhat special body. More importantly¡­¡¹ Then Demon King-sama turned to the hero again, squatted down and looked at her. She then continued to stroke the hero¡¯s head for a long time until she stopped crying and calmed down. ¡¸Have you calmed down?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Now. You, little child who has been freed from the burden of being a hero. What do you want to do now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what you¡­¡­mean¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸You have done enough, killed this mistress, and fulfilled your duty. You stopped my heart and kicked out the demon tribe led by this mistress. You are still a child. You are old enough to be selfish. Tell me, what do you want to do now?¡¹ For a while, the hero looked as if she were in a daze¡­ Then her face changed to an expression that was neither angry nor sad, but somehow ominous. ¡¸I want¡­I want revenge.¡¹ ¡¸Hoo? To whom?¡¹ ¡¸All of them! My parents who sold me, my sister, the people in my village, the knights who tortured me, the Twelve Holy Apostles¡­ And the country that ordered it! Hahahaha, yes, I¡¯m going to kill you all, all of you! I will make you suffer, make you repent, make you beg for your lives, and then I will kill you all! I, who could have been the protector of mankind if you guys hadn¡¯t erred in your judgment and destroyed it, will be the slaughterer of mankind!! Hahahaha! That¡¯s a good one!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!¡¹ ¨D¨D¨DAnd somewhere else broke. But¡­what she¡¯s saying is great. The anger, hatred, and resentment towards humans are vividly conveyed through the power of the¡ºVengeful Demon¡». ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! Hahaha¡­¡¹ The hero laughed for a moment as if to make up for the fact that she had just been emotionally destroyed¡­ Then she suddenly collapsed. ¡¸Oi, you okay? ¡­She¡¯s just sleeping¡­ Just after she gets her mind back, she must be tired from the muddy stream of emotions. Well, she¡¯s probably okay now.¡¹ Hero¡­ No, Demon King-sama carried the former hero in a princess¡¯s carry. ¡¸Oh, she¡¯s so light.¡¹ ¡¸With the power of the Demon King, most things would be classified as light¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, that aside. The reason for the collapse of her heart is sole because of the¡ºloss of self¡». She was a hero, but she was treated unfairly. She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her current situation, and as a result, caused a chain reaction collapse in her mind. Then, free her from the chains of being a hero, and give her a purpose now that she is a mere child. That¡¯s all it takes to heal the mind¡­ Well, actually, this is all by the oracle of Isuzu-sama.¡¹ ¡­I think Isuzu-sama once said something like¡ºI will also help when you capture the hero¡». As expected, a decent God, doing her job differently. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Demon King-sama¡­ Are you sure the chest wound is okay?¡¹ ¡¸No problem, Lean is a worrier. With Isuzu-sama¡¯s blessing, I can come back to life at will and unconditionally once every hundred hours. Even if I don¡¯t, if I activate the Sacred Artifact that I am equipped with, I can normally defend myself against an attack of that magnitude.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹ Demon King-sama is a masterpiece. Even Isuzu-sama called her a cheat. ¡¸Well, if I may say one thing, the output of the recovery magic is poor.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s me too. I¡¯ve been applying recovery magic several times since a while ago, but my wounds still haven¡¯t healed¡­¡¹ ¡¸Most likely, not because of the hero himself¡­ Oh, this sword. It seems to be a Sacred Artifact after all. I believe it is called the¡ºMagic Sword Diaz¡». It has the characteristic of being indestructible, and it has the nasty effect of seizing even things that have no fixed form, such as fire and water, and making it difficult to heal the spot where it was cut.¡¹ ¡¸The hero used a magic sword¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it looks as beautiful as a Holy Sword, so I guess the humans decided it was safe enough¡­ Well done, executives and Lean. You have done a great job. After three years, the operation to protect the hero has succeeded.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha! Well, it took long enough!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve done very little, Aron. Shut up for a minute¡­ The MVP this time is definitely Lean. Thank you so much for all your hard work.¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, I couldn¡¯t have done it by myself.¡¹ ¡¸Kukuku, you are still as humble as ever.¡¹ No, I really mean it. All the executives, the Demon King-sama herself, and the other soldiers of the Demon King¡¯s Army. It was because of the cooperation of all of them that this operation was successful. At least, that¡¯s what I think. ¡­So, I am also grateful to Aron-san, who is depressed after being told off by the Demon King-sama earlier. I am. AN: Next time, the brave chapter will be the final one. We will have one story that is like a preview of the next installment, and then we will start a new chapter. CH 43 Former Hero and Decision Translated by AmaLynne ¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of like floating. And yet, it¡¯s so warm and comfortable. It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯m sleeping on a cloud. ¡­¡­Above the clouds? I wonder if I¡¯m dead. I wonder if I was finally killed so badly in that hell that I can¡¯t be revived, and where I am now in heaven. There was no blue sky, not even an angel, just a ceiling when I opened my eyes. But it wasn¡¯t heaven, but it wasn¡¯t in that prison either. ¡¸¡­¡­here, where¡­?¡¹ I got up anyway and looked around and saw that the place was full of life, where I could tell that the owner of this room was living a reasonably good life. There was no one around, no sign of anyone coming. Why was I sleeping in a strange place, in a stranger¡¯s room? Recalling my hazy memories, I searched my head. As I recall, I was lying in the woods before I knew it, with a vampire girl and someone else, and I was transferred to¡­Demon King was there and¡­¡­Demon King told me that I was free now¡­ ¡¸¡­Ah, I remember now.¡¹ In other words, my current situation is that I am a prisoner of the Demon King¡¯s army. People want my power, so they will try to get it back at all costs. They can demand almost anything. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m not going to follow them when they come back. I will become stronger and kill them. I¡¯m going to make full use of this talent I¡¯ve been cursed with for that. ¡­¡­But first, I have a question. How did the Demon King Army take me out? When I woke up, I was in a beautiful forest. I mean, did they take me out while I was sleeping? From the Holy Land? ¡­Impossible, I was always surrounded by the second and third in the order of the Twelve Holy Apostles, Helena of¡ºTreasure Eyes¡»and Gale of¡ºHeaven¡¯s Will¡», who was always watching me. How on earth did they do it? For what purpose¡­ ¡¸Phew¡­mm, oh? You¡¯re awake?¡¹ ¡¸?!¡¹ I was so focused on my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice the presence. The door was opened by a vampire girl who was looking down at me in the woods. ¡¸You¡¯ve been in bed for a whole day, you know. It¡¯s nighttime now¡­ I mean, are you okay? Are you awake?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Uhh, ah, yes. I¡¯m fine.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, I¡¯m glad to hear that. My name is Lean. Lean Bloodroad. As you can see, I¡¯m a vampire. Oh, this is my room. Well, in this case, I¡¯ve been promoted to quasi-executive, so I¡¯ll be out of here soon.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­this, case¡­¡­?¡¹ Such a little¡­ I was surprised to hear that a girl about my age had become a quasi-executive of the Demon King Army, but I was more interested in the¡ºcase¡»at hand. I¡¯m sure this is a story that involves me in some way. ¡¸Right, this case. I defeated you. I had never been on a battlefield, so I heard some people asking if it was okay to be an upper-rank soldier. But since I stopped you, the hero, those voices faded away, and I became a quasi-executive.¡¹ ¡¸Defeated me? You?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Uh-huh.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah¨D, let¡¯s see. Perhaps. You don¡¯t remember? About yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸That, um¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to apologize¡­ Well, that¡¯s right, your mind has been broken for a long time¡­ Then, what¡¯s the most recent memory you have of yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Umm, being in the woods, with you looking down on me.¡¹ ¡¸And before that?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve just finished a day¡¯s training, and I¡¯m in jail.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Okay, got it. Now, before I take you to see Demon King-sama, I¡¯ll give you a brief explanation. What happened to you and so on.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, can you repeat that?¡¹ ¡¸Well, that what happens.¡¹ ¡­¡­My heart was broken? For three years? And during that time, was I even sent to war? So, right here in front of me¡­ She called herself Lean, and she beat me and stopped me? ¡¸If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you take a look at the status? It should have gone up a lot.¡¹ At those words, I hurriedly opened status. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Name unknown, Human Lv86 Occupation: None Condition: Fatigued (Weak) Strength: 14,280 Defense: 13,950 Magic Power: 12,460 Magic Defense:13,520 Speed: 14,190 Magic: None ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡¸What¡­this?¡¹ Level 86? it should have been 1 before. And the number is almost 100 times higher than before. ¡¸L-Lean-san. This is¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Lower than expected? Isuzu-sama said the average is about 20,000¡­ Is it because of no occupation? Also, the name is unknown¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Umm.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Well, now you know you¡¯ve been wandering around like a dream walker for a while.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes. Frankly, it¡¯s hard to accept, but I understand.¡¹ ¡¸First of all, you need to change those tattered clothes and stuff¡­hmm?¡¹ Lean-san, who stopped talking, stared at nothing for a while, and then shushed, ¡¸Okay, change of plans. I got a call from the Demon King-sama. She wants me to bring you right now.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I wondered how to get there, but when I opened the door of the room, it led to a place like yesterday¡¯s throne room. It seems that spatial magic connected the door of the room to the place where the Demon King is. ¡¸Well, here you are, Lean. And the former hero too.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Demon King-sama. Lean Bloodroad, I have come to see you.¡¹ ¡¸Alas, no need to be so formal. There are only three of us here today.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Three? Where are the executives? I don¡¯t see Vinel-san here either.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I called the young girl there, who is a former hero, to confirm her will once again.¡¹ ¡­¡­? ¡¸Uhh, my will?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. You said this yesterday, right?¡ºI will take revenge on the humans. I want to lay waste on the family, country, and everything between¡».¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹ That¡¯s right. I¨D¨D¨D ¡¸I will never forgive them. Just the thought of being born in the same species as them makes me want to vomit. I have to make them suffer what I have suffered. They tried to kill all the demons. So they should at least be prepared for me to kill them all.¡¹ ¡¶Certain conditions have been met. The special occupational class¡ºAvenger¡»has been unlocked.¡· ¡¸¡ºOnly those who are prepared to be shot are allowed to shoot¡»¡­huh.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that word, Lean? That¡¯s cool¡­ Hmmm, I see. I¡¯m not going to stop you now that you¡¯ve started it. But what are you going to do alone? You are indeed strong. Although she has been weakened by the loss of her¡ºHero¡»occupation, you still a strong one¡­ At this point, there are probably no more than 20 people in the Demon King Army who can properly fight against you. But there is only so much one person can do.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸So here¡¯s my proposal. You, join the Demon King Army.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­eh? Me, Demon King Army?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Be a member of the Demon King Army. We will destroy the human race and build a world of peace among those who are called demons. To do this, we need your exceptional talent.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­but.¡¹ ¡¸That talent that you once cursed, hated and thought unnecessary. From now on, you can use it for yourself¡­ And you not the only one who holds a grudge against mankind. Lean there is just like you.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­The village where I lived. It was wiped out by humans. We were just living in peace. My dad, mom, and close friends were all killed. I was the only one who survived¡­ I will never forgive humans. I have to find every last one of them and eradicate them. That¡¯s why I joined the Demon King Army, seeking the power to do so.¡¹ ¡­¡­Such thing. I had thought that humans might be doing something wrong. But¡­How can you destroy an innocent race of people just because they are demons? ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry. You are an exception. I¡¯m feeling a kind of sympathy for you because you feel the same way and resent humans.¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness you are a smart girl, Lean¡­ Now, what¡¯s your reply?¡¹ ¡­Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. I might get other people involved in my revenge. Thinking of that, I couldn¡¯t make up my mind. ¡¸¡­Listen to me. Revenge, by its very nature, is an act of self-indulgence that produces nothing. But despite this, both I and Lean are bent on revenge. Why? ¡­Because even if we know it, we cannot forgive. I am determined to exterminate the human race by any means necessary, no matter how outrageous. The same is true for Lean. Revenge is something you do for yourself¡­ You have sealed yourself up enough and acted for others. Then don¡¯t you think it¡¯s okay to inconvenience others for your own sake a little?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D¨D?!¡¹ ¡­These words entered my mind strangely and easily. And it was the trigger for my decision. ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s hear your answer.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹ ¡¸I accept your offer. My talent and life, which were once said to belong to mankind and were treated unfairly. I offer all of them to the Demon King Army of my own will this time. In return, please accept my selfishness. I want to destroy the human race. I can¡¯t forgive them for making me suffer and still living in peace. I want to see them scraping their heads on the ground and begging for their lives¡­ Please help me get my revenge. If you do that, I¡¯ll be happy to do whatever atrocious things you want me to do.¡¹ ¡¸Very well. In the name of Phyllis Darklord, I will allow you to join the Demon King Army and be selfish. Rampage to your heart¡¯s content. Rampage as much as you like. I will approve everything.¡¹ ¡­Thus, I, a former hero, who was born with a rare talent and had the greatest potential of all time, whose life was ruined by human beings. This time, I have turned to the side of those who have ruined people¡¯s lives. CH 44 Vampire Princess and Naming the Former Hero Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­So, the former hero has joined the Demon King Army. The three-year headhunting effort bore fruit in the best possible way.¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡¹ ¡¸Whew, that was a long time. To think that it¡¯s been about the time Lean joined¡­ Oh, that¡¯s not so long when you think about it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because you¡¯re a long-lived species, Fairy Queen Rain. For a short-lived species like us beastman, who only live about 150 years, it¡¯s not so bad.¡¹ The next morning after the former hero joined the Demon King Army, the executives, myself, and the former hero was gathered in a conference room. ¡¸Silence! It is good that we brought her into our ranks, but there is one urgent problem. I would like to settle it now.¡¹ ¡­¡­An urgent problem? ¡¸The humans are on the move?¡¹ ¡¸No. We can just hit them with Zedd¡¯s undead soldiers and they¡¯ll be all right.¡¹ ¡¸Having lost their hero, the humans will once again seek out those with the qualities of heroes, and once again weaponize them¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ehhh!?¡¹ ¡¸No. At least, nothing like that has been confirmed as of yet.¡¹ ¡¸Constipation?¡¹ TN ¡¸Aron, come here.¡¹ Aron-san, who had forgotten the word¡ºdelicacy¡»on the battlefield, was thrown down to the basement by Demon King-sama. He broke through the floor. ¡¸Good grief¡­ Now, about that urgent matter.¡¹ Everyone in the room gasped. After looking around at all the faces, Demon King-sama nodded her head. Then, she took the former hero¡¯s hand¡­ ¡¸What are we going to name her?¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­Heh? ¡¸Uh, Demon King-sama? What does that mean?¡¹ ¡¸Here¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s bothersome to call her¡ºFormer Hero¡»every time. As you know, she has forgotten her old name, and even if she did remember it, it would be a terrible thing to make her take the name her parents gave her when they sold her.¡¹ ¡¸Is that what you call an urgent problem?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it. Now, now, my fellow executives, also Lean. Now is the time to test your brains. Come up with the perfect name for her.¡¹ I don¡¯t want to be tested in the brain with that. After swallowing the word¡­the former hero naming championship started. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­You, are your naming sense dead?¡¹ An hour later. It was the Demon King-sama who said that line in a rather serious tone. On the table, the candidate names are lined up in a row. Sodo, Motoyusha, Perekichi, Michael, Ponko, American, Darkness Light Streamer¡­¡­Etcetera. TN Seriously, who wrote that last one? ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Demon King-sama. I¡¯ve never given a name to anyone before¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve never named anyone either¡­this kind of thing¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The birth rate is originally low, which is a result of the longevity of many of the species. Now, I¡¯ll let you choose a name from among them.¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhhh?!¡¹ It¡¯s too bad. But alas, I just realized that I don¡¯t have a good sense of naming them either. Because Perekichi and American were my ideas. When I came up with the idea, I thought it was a good one, but when I cooled down, I realized that it was a pretty terrible name. ¡¸¡­¡­All of them were rejected. You, think a little more seriously.¡¹ ¡¸D-Demon King-sama¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m being serious¡­¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­¡­Five hours after the start of the meeting. We were still struggling to wrap our heads around it. ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you didn¡¯t have a good sense of naming things, Demon King-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that! Isn¡¯t Yamihime cool?¡¹ TN ¡¸It¡¯s too chuuni¡­¡¹ Even the former hero was quivering, wondering if it was her fault that we were in this situation. Rain-san, for example, was sleeping, pretending to think. ¡¸¡­Lean, anything?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you dumping on me¡­hah. Geez, can¡¯t you just say¡ºYomi¡»or something already?¡¹ TN Such an appropriate reply¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm? Isn¡¯t that a good name?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Yomi¡­It¡¯s cute, easy to say. I¡¯m in.¡¹ ¡¸The first is to cast a human being into¡ºunderworld¡», and the second is to be read as¡ºYomi¡»warrior in the Demon King Army. You have good sense, Lean-chan.¡¹ TN ¡¸Umm¡­¡¹ Wait a minute. ¡¸Yomi¡­Yomi¡­It feels right.¡¹ ¡¸She seems to like it. Then, isn¡¯t this good?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. Then this is the one.¡¹ ¡¸Ehhh!?¡¹ Wait¡­ Seriously, wait¡­ ¡¸Then, your name is¡ºYomi¡»from this day forward. From now on, you may call yourself by that name. Get used to it.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Demon King-sama¡­ Thank you, Lean-san!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, yes.¡¹ ¡­¡­With sparkling eyes, the former hero¡­¡­ No, Yomi thanked me. I can¡¯t correct this anymore. ¡¸Goodness gracious, Lean, you are always there to help us out. The other executives are always giving out crazy names¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told by you, who only said painful names like Yamihime and Tsukinokami!¡¹ ¡¸Houu! It seems that you want to go into the basement again!¡¹ Please stop, don¡¯t praise me so much. ¡¸I knew it. You¡¯re a great kid, Lean-chan¨D.¡¹ ¡¸Well, we can¡¯t lose either. We must work hard not to be overtaken.¡¹ Why am I getting all this praise just for thinking of a name? ¡­¡­I can¡¯t say. ¡¸We thank you, Lean-sama. But how did you come up with that name on the spur of the moment?¡¹ ¡¸Right. I think it might have been a little higher than my Darkness Light Streamer.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that was Luz-san, wasn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹ ¡­¡­I absolutely can¡¯t say. ¡­¡­My cat name in my previous life. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸The hero disappeared?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ When they did not return at the appointed time, I dispatched a platoon¡­ The two Twelve Holy Apostles and the hero were nowhere to be seen¡­¡¹ ¡¸What happened to the S-rank adventurers who were with them?¡¹ ¡¸T-That¡¯s, all four of us were killed and¡­we don¡¯t even know what happened¡­¡¹ ¡¸Damn it! What the hell did you demons do? Can¡¯t you detect the transfer magic traces?¡¹ ¡¸It seems to have been cleverly erased¡­ That advanced magical skill, perhaps it¡¯s the executive Tiana or Feria, or¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sakura! Abominable, how dare an elf conspire against us!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­and¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What now!?¡¹ ¡¸Hii¡­ The fortuneteller at the castle has informed me that they have captured someone with new¡ºqualities of a hero¡». Moreover, it seems that it has already awakened to the power of a hero¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­That means¡­¡­ That hero with the monstrous power¡­¡­she¡¯s dead or¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­I think we should think so. The qualities of a hero are extremely rare. It is a very good thing that they were found so quickly¡­ Still, compared to that thing, it seems to be inferior by miles.¡¹ ¡¸Damn it¡­that kid died so quickly¡­!¡¹ AN: This concludes the second arc of¡ºThe Hero¡»! Thank you for your patience! Next time, after one short story, we will start the third chapter, the¡ºTrample Arc¡»! Also, super unimportant, but I actually gave out the name ¡°Yomi¡± very early on. Please check it out. CH 45 The End of a Boy Translated by AmaLynne AN: This is a preview of the next installment, so it is quite short. About half of the usual. We¡¯re ranked #99 in the 3/3 Interday Fantasy Transition/Reincarnation category! Thank you! ¡¸Hey Shota, what¡¯s your next class?¡¹ ¡¸Chemistry¡­I said this five minutes ago. Let¡¯s go to the science lab.¡¹ I was amazed at the stupidity of my friend Kitajima Touya and chuckled to myself as I got used to this conversation. It has been about two months since I moved up to the second grade and switched to this class. There are already groups in the class, and almost everyone belongs to one of them. I¡¯m not in a group, but I¡¯m with Touya more often than not. He¡¯s an idiot, but we get along somehow. When I entered the science lab while chatting with Touya, only a few people were still gathered there. ¡­Well, those few people were a troublesome bunch. ¡¸So! She only has 2,000 yen in his wallet! That¡¯s lame! I can¡¯t even buy cosmetics!¡¹ ¡¸Gahahaha! Even elementary school kids have 2,000 yen nowadays! We¡¯ll spend it at the arcade for good!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, relax, guys. That¡¯s her money, right? So we should buy her some stuff to entertain her, right? Maybe we should buy her some paint or something and throw it all over her food.¡¹ ¡¸Oh! Kuroda-kun, you¡¯ve got a different mindset!¡¹ ¡¸Wow! Shinichi is the best!¡¹ In the science lab was a group of six people. I think you can tell what kind of a group these guys are just by listening to this conversation. ¡¸¡­They¡¯re picking on her again¡­¡¹ ¡¸Shota, are you sure? Because that guy is¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­What am I supposed to do when you say that?¡¹ They are the worst group of people who bully a certain girl in the same class. They splash water on the girls, tear up their textbooks and notebooks, and sometimes even get violent with them. But no one in the class, not even the teachers, condemns their behavior. The reason is that the leader of the group, Shinichi Kuroda, is a son of a very famous conglomerate, and his parents have donated a large sum of money to this school. The teachers won¡¯t touch it because they don¡¯t want that to be cut off. ¡­I¡¯d do something about those guys and save¡ºher¡»if I could, too. That¡¯s because¡­the girl they are picking on¡­I¡¯m secretly in love with her. ¡­If I had more power. I could help her. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Most of the class had gathered, and our science teacher and homeroom teacher, Aika Hizaki, also entered the science room. She¡¯s the last one to arrive. ¡¸Hey, Shinichi! We¡¯re free, so let¡¯s do a science experiment!¡¹ ¡¸A science experiment?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Look, if you twist here, gas will come out, right? Let¡¯s put a fire here and make a little explosion!¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­ Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹ ¡¸What are you scared of, Shinichi? Are you okay or are you scared?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ He started to say something stupid. ¡¸W-Wait a minute! Kuroda, you guys, that¡¯s too dangerous! Please don¡¯t do that!¡¹ ¡¸Noisy! Sensei, shut up! Come on, Shinichi! Here¡¯s a lighter! I brought it to burn her long hair to make it shorter!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll put it into practice next time¡­ Okay, okay. Now, let¡¯s get the lighter closer.¡¹ ¡¸I-It¡¯s really dangerous! Wait¡­¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ Immediately after. The whole class was engulfed by flames and blasts that somehow came toward us. And then the worst of the idiots caused a massive gas explosion¡­We died. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Oh, if this was going to happen. I should have pushed them away and helped them. I should have told her how I felt. It was my first love. I like you¡­Senjo-san. AN: This brings us to the end of Volume 2 this time. I hope you enjoy Volume 3. And since I suddenly have some free time on March 6, I plan to post anyway. I will write, post, write, post, repeat! I don¡¯t care how long it takes! And from now on, as much as possible, I will try to update two stories a day, posting at 0:00 and 3:00 pm. Let me say one last thing! There is no such thing as NL development £¡£¡£¡£¡ CH 46 Vampire Princess and Beautiful Girl Translated by AmaLynne In my previous life, I was a high school girl named¡ºSenjo Yona¡»and I was reincarnated as¡ºLean Bloodlord¡»of the vampire tribe. For the next five years, I lived a peaceful and happy life¡­However, the vampire village was destroyed by humans who wanted to destroy vampires for irrational reasons. All the vampires except me were annihilated. I swore revenge against the humans, and after that, I joined the demon king¡¯s army under the guidance of the evil god Isuzu-sama, and after blood-soaked efforts, I gained strength. Three years later, after a fierce battle, I defeated a brave man whose heart had been broken by human hands and who had been attacking the demon tribe like a ghost. After that, the hero fell into the hands of the demon tribe and lost her¡ºqualities of a hero¡»due to her ambition to disobey humans, and lost her occupation. Freed from the restraints of being a hero and named¡ºYomi,¡»she will now walk with the Demon King¡¯s Army to take revenge on the humans¨D¨D ¡­And so, my mind was running wild enough to sort out the synopsis of what has been going on in my head. ¡¸Uh, umm¡­ don¡¯t stare at me, so much¡­embarrassing¡­¡¹ In front of my eyes was Yomi, a former brave who was currently without a stitch of clothing and with red cheeks. How did this happen? Things go back to an hour ago¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô That night, the former hero was named Yomi, the same name as my pet cat in a previous life (a story I plan to take to my grave). It was decided that Yomi, a human, would not leave her room as much as possible until her existence was announced, as she would not be seen by the demon tribe too much or they would suspect her of something strange. By the way, by room, I mean my room. Currently, Yomi has no place to sleep. Well, we can¡¯t exactly prepare them. Throwing Yomi alone into the dormitory of a demon tribe that is not accustomed to humans is nothing but bad. So, after much discussion, we decided to have her live in my room for a while. Along with that, my move to the room reserved for the semi-executives was also postponed. ¡­Well, it seems that the semi-executives and above don¡¯t have a¡ºroom¡»but a¡ºhouse¡». ¡¸Um¡­sorry to bother you¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? It¡¯s fine. The upper soldiers¡¯ dormitory is spacious, and it¡¯s perfectly fine to add one more person¡­More so, you¡¯re not an honorific character like Tiana-san, are you?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡­y-yes. Then¡­Nice to meet you, Lean.¡¹ It¡¯s kind of weird to be addressed with honorifics by someone your age, you know? ¡¸Well, now that you¡¯ve eaten, why don¡¯t you go take a bath? You¡¯re so dirty, it¡¯s time to get rid of the grime, right?¡¹ After that, I¡¯ll go in too. I can¡¯t use the big bathroom in the dormitory, but the bathtub in this room is pretty big, so¡­ ¡¸¡­What¡¯s a bath?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡¹ Just now, what? ¡¸¡­¡­You don¡¯t know what a bath is?¡¹ ¡¸Uh-huh.¡¹ ¡¸T-Then how do you wash?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? When I wash my body, I use water stored in a tub¡­¡¹ Seriously!? ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, wait a minute.¡¹ Saying so, I activated one of the mental magic,¡¶Telepathy¡·. Yes, the one that the Demon King-sama often uses. ¡ºTiana-san, Tiana-san, please respond.¡» ¡ºOh, Lean-san? Is there something wrong?¡» ¡º¡­Yomi didn¡¯t know the baths existed. I¡¯d like a full explanation.¡» ¡ºOh¡­About that? Among humans, baths are quite a luxury culture.¡» FOR REAL!? ¡ºIf I recall, Yomi-sama was from a remote village in the Holy Land, wasn¡¯t she? Then, it is not surprising that she did not know about baths. Humans used to wash their bodies with water, hot water, and soap stored in tubs.¡» ¡­Humans look down on us demons when they live such an inferior life? ¡º¡­Thank you very much. Now then.¡» ¡ºYes, I¡¯m glad I could help.¡» After hanging up the reminder and letting go a bit, I turned to Yomi and briefly explained about the bath. ¡¸They use hot water so lavishly!¡¹ ¡¸The Demon Tribe has a small population and a huge supply. The mermaids purify seawater and provide us with an almost unlimited supply of water.¡¹ ¡¸B-But, I¡¯m¡­¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say me or anything like that. You¡¯re going to be working for us from now on anyway, so you should get used to this kind of thing.¡¹ ¡¸But, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah¨D¨D! Geez¨D¨D! Go in! Stop messing around! It¡¯s the job of the army to keep up appearances!¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹ ¡­Anyway, I forced her into the bathtub. Okay, well, I¡¯m going to train myself for a while¡­ ¡¸Ah, wait, how do you use this! Uwaaa, something sloppy came out of it¡­Kyaaa! Ouch¡­Oops!¡­Hot ch-ch-ch-ch!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¨D¨D¨D! Geez¨D¨D¨D!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I couldn¡¯t listen, so I had to go in. ¡­What is this weird tiredness? I wonder if this is how mothers raising kindergarten-aged children feel. ¡¸¡­Close your eyes, it hurts when the shampoo gets in.¡¹ ¡¸Uh, yeah¡­¡¹ ¡­Hmmm, I still don¡¯t think she has enough flesh. When I first saw this little girl, I was surprised at how skinny she was. Now, though, she¡¯s gradually plumping up with the delicious, nutritious, and hearty meals of the demon army over the past few days. By the way, Yomi cried when she ate our dorm¡¯s food for the first time. When she said,¡¸So this what feels like to eat good food,¡¹I almost cried too. ¡¸Now, shower.¡¹ ¡¸What? Kyaaaah!¡¹ Ohh~, a cute scream. She was pretty dirty, so it was quite fun to wash her¡­Oh, she had such beautiful hair color, didn¡¯t she? ¡¸I¡¯ll go up first, so you can soak in the bathtub properly. You can come out after you count to a hundred.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-huh. Um, one, two, three¡­¡¹ I went up first and waited for Yomi to come out, dressed for now. ¡­One hundred seconds is a very long time to be sober. I should have made it about sixty seconds. ¡¸Ninety-nine¡­One hundred!¡¹ After finishing counting, Yomi opened the bathroom door and looked into my¡­¡­eyes¡­¡­In front of¡­¡­¡­¡­to¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ There she was, a frighteningly beautiful girl. Her dull silver hair, which had been shaggy, was silky smooth from the shampoo and conditioner. Her eyes, which had been dead until recently, had become bright in the past few days. Her emaciated body has regained some flesh, though still a little short, and is showing a beautiful skin tone. She has a few minor scars all over her body, but she is so beautiful that I don¡¯t even notice them. ¡­¡­Yikes, she¡¯s super cute. Can you believe it? Can a living thing become this beautiful after just taking a bath and eating a meal? I don¡¯t have the slightest memory of a girl as beautiful as this that I have ever met. Certainly, Tiana-san is beautiful. The Demon King-sama also has a lovely figure. The other female members of the executive team are also beautiful. But what is it about Yomi that makes her so¡­I think she has an atmosphere that makes you want to protect her for the rest of your life. Well, she is strong without the need to protect. Ugh¡­what is this girl¡­oh no¡­¡­ ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­ Lean, I¡¯m up, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Huh? Oh¡­¡­uh-huh.¡¹ Couldn¡¯t reply, just kept staring at Yomi in a daze¡­¡­I came back to myself five minutes later.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Midnight. The time of day when Yomi, the human, sleeps and I, the vampire, on the other hand, become active. I had once again activated¡¶Telepathy¡·. ¡ºDemon King-sama, Demon King-sama, please respond.¡» ¡ºMhm? Lean? What¡¯s wrong?¡» ¡ºYomi was a beautiful girl.¡» ¡ºWhat are you talking about?¡» CH 47 Vampire Princess and the Evil God 5 Translated by AmaLynne TN: Sorry to everyone who buy the advanced chapter. I accidentally skip 1 chapter in RAW and number it wrong :¡¯). The¡¸Vampire Princess and Former Hero Unveiling¡¹are v3c3, not v3c2. Un, I¡¯m used to this feeling now. ¡¸Good evening, Lean-san¡­Please wait a moment, the macaron tower will be ready soon¡­¡¹ What are you doing? I hear you¡¯re not busy, but if that¡¯s the case, at least make a card tower or something. Why are you making a macaron tower? ¡¸I gave up on the idea of making a card tower because it was too hard. I thought a macaron tower would work¡­¡¹ What kind of idea? ¡­Well, it looks like we can eat macarons, which is fine, let¡¯s stop and eat them anyway. ¡¸Right. Oh, here are a few extra macaroons. Would you like a Darjeeling for your drink?¡¹ Yes, please. And the customary tea party began. Finished. ¡­Yeah, to be honest, we only talked about things that didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll spare you the details. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Now¡­once again. Lean, the former hero¡­ Thank you so much for what you did to save Yomi. It really helped.¡¹ No, nothing like that. I was also concerned about Yomi. ¡¸My, I¡¯m curious. What does that mean in detail?¡¹ Of course, it¡¯s that poor hero girl, what¡¯s with that smirk! What else is there to say! ¡¸What would you say to someone who has been staring at her naked body for five minutes straight in the bathroom¡­ Well, so much for the ridicule. As for Yomi, she should be fine now. Because the humans seem to have decided she¡¯s dead.¡¹ ¡­¡­? The humans seem to have accepted the death of the hero rather easily, don¡¯t they? The humans must have recognized that the girl was a monster who didn¡¯t seem to die even if she was killed. ¡¸Well, even Yomi at that time was inferior to the three strongest candidates in the demon army. Judging by the fact that the marks of the transfer magic around her had been neatly erased, the humans must have thought it was Sakura¡¯s doing, based on her magical prowess.¡¹ Ah¡­Indeed, Sakura-kun could defeat even Yomi at that time. Sakura Forrester is the most powerful member of the Demon King¡¯s army. He¡¯s a super-class magician who is known as a¡ºbreathing disaster¡»among humans, and even Feria-san said that she and Tiana were no match for him. Moreover, he is a genius who has not even reached the level limiter yet and is still growing. ¡¸It¡¯s convenient for us. You are a candidate for the next executive of the Demon King¡¯s army, and we were able to hide your existence¡­ And here comes the main issue.¡¹ Oh, I thought this time you were called to labor? ¡¸Previously¡­It was three years ago. I think I told you about the heroes. Three people with the qualities of heroes were born at the same time.¡¹ Yes, I remember. Only Yomi was born within the rules of this world, and the other two were born in the same¡­reincarnated¡­No way! ¡¸It¡¯s that no way. When Yomi lost her¡ºhero¡»pccupational, her power was transferred to the reincarnated person. No more than two heroes can be born at the same time¡­ This seems to have convinced the human higher-ups that the previous generation, or Yomi, is dead. Well, she is alive.¡¹ ¡­Reincarnation. Like me, former classmates who died in a gas explosion in that high school science lab. ¡­And a bunch of jerks who bullied me, and a bunch of people who stood by and didn¡¯t help me. I don¡¯t feel any sympathy or affection for them, just because of the memories of each other¡¯s previous lives. On the contrary. I have more than enough anger and vengeance. Especially when it comes to the perpetrators of my bullying. ¡­By the way, how strong is this guy and what was his name in a previous life? ¡¸As far as strength and talent, he is not as strong as Yomi. I mean, Yomi was just an anomaly, and you, Full Moon, can usually defeat a hero of the same level with ease¡­ And here is the name in your previous life¡­¡¹ ¡­Please, my wish, please come true. Please, please be¡ºthat guy¡». ¡¸¡­Shinichi Kuroda. He is the main culprit of those who used to bully you.¡¹ ¡­¡­IT COMES!! ¡¸Huh!? ¡­Um, why are you happy? Isn¡¯t that something you normally don¡¯t like?¡¹ Huh? Why? A man who had tortured me a lot in my previous life was reborn in this world, weaker than me. And we are enemies. More specifically, except for Yomi, he was originally a hero, the greatest enemy of the demon tribe. This is my chance to rip his body to shreds, tear his heart to shreds, and repay him hundreds of times over for the treatment he received in his previous life. If he is chosen as a¡ºhero,¡»he must be on a roll, so I will tear his pride to shreds, bring him to his knees, and then stomp on his head. ¡¸I would make one correction, though: he didn¡¯t become weaker than you, you became overwhelmingly stronger than him¡­ Well, that is one way to look at it. The other person with the qualities is still unknown. But compared to Yomi, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ So now, he has the¡ºqualities of a hero¡»¡­So, the entity that is the most disturbing to trample humans will disappear? ¡¸Yes, but be on your guard. Ten of the Twelve Holy Apostles are still alive and well. And there will be new ones coming in later¡­ And, loathsome as it may seem, Misery has given new powers to the Twelve Apostles.¡¹ New power? Why? ¡¸I think she was impatient with the loss of Yomi, the unintentionally born divine genius. It was the cost of tacitly allowing her to be weaponized for her benefit¡­ And the new power, which is the most important thing, is a further boost in status, as well as¡ºunaging¡»,¡ºmaintaining the body in its prime¡»,¡ºraising the level limiter¡», and other moderately troublesome things. It will be more difficult than ever to crack the game.¡¹ Damn, for real? There are only about 20 or so in the Demon King¡¯s Army that can compete with the Twelve Holy Apostles properly. Will they be further strengthened from there? ¡¸It¡¯s not as good as Yomi in her prime, or you on a full moon night, and there¡¯s Gray, Rain, and Sakura. We should be wary, but not overly so.¡¹ What, I see. ¡¸Do you have any other questions? If not, I¡¯ll send you back.¡¹ Oh, just one. The next generation of heroes¡­Is Kuroda¡¯s reincarnated body also going to be used as a weapon? ¡¸Oh, no. After this incident, the human side seems to have decided that weaponization would not have much effect, and they are being educated normally.¡¹ Oh, thank goodness. If their hearts were broken, it wouldn¡¯t be worth torturing them. ¡¸You say terrible things sometimes, don¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯m going to send you back. I will see you soon.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­an, wake up. Lean, wake up.¡¹ I opened my eyes and saw an angel. ¡­¡­. Oh, wrong, there was Yomi. Damn, she was so beautiful that I mistook her for an angel for a moment. ¡¸Oh, Yomi¡­good morning.¡¹ ¡¸Good morning. I just got a reminder from the Demon King-sama.¡¹ Oh, really? I didn¡¯t notice it at all, probably because I was asleep and Isuzu-sama was interfering with me. ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. What¡¯s the Demon King-sama say?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ She said to come to the conference room dressed as nicely as possible so that she can inform everyone in the demon army of my presence. It looks like the spatial linkage has been completed.¡¹ Wow, that was fast, wasn¡¯t it? They¡¯re announcing it already? AN: A little unimportant backstory. Actually, we were going to end the prologue with Isuzu-sama. However, I was struck by the idea that he would be a great resource as a commentator and information provider, so I decided to make him a semi-regular character. I personally like her. CH 48 Vampire Princess and Former Hero Unveiling Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­Hmmm, I see. A beautiful girl indeed.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t she?¡¹ ¡¸With her small size, she looks more like a fairy than Rain.¡¹ ¡¸Vinel, come here for a minute.¡¹ We were gathered in the Demon King-sama room while Vinel-san was being chased around by a very small typhoon created by Rain-san. ¡­No, to be precise, we were gathering, or rather, we were preparing. The room has been expanded by Feria-san spatial magic, and there are now more than a hundred demons in it. In addition to the races of those who have been selected as executives, there seem to be various other races, such as the fish people, giant people, dwarf people, and so on. Probably, the chiefs of each race and the elite class among the races are gathered here. ¡¸A-Are you going to announce the existence of Yomi now?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am. The sooner we do this, the better. If we don¡¯t do it now, it may cause trouble later on.¡¹ ¡¸That, that may be true¡­After all, some people may not be comfortable with the idea of having a human as a companion¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a fair point. But you underestimated the demons who have been ruled by Isuzu. Watch me.¡¹ With that, Demon King-sama quickly left. ¡­I wonder if she¡¯s okay, really. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Aaa¨D¡­Ohon. Dear brethren. Let me express my deepest gratitude to you for having gathered here so early.¡¹ With that greeting, the room, which had been a little tense, fell silent. ¡¸Now, of course, there are reasons why I have called you and others together. First of all¡­ humans have been putting¡ºhero¡»into the front lines and inflicting a fair amount of damage on us. One girl succeeded in stopping them.¡¹ At these words, a voice from inside the room said,¡¸Oohhh¡­¡¹ Oh no, that¡¯s embarrassing. ¡¸Let me introduce you to the princess of the vampire race, Lean Bloodlord, the¡ºVampire Princess¡». Now, come forward.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? What? ¡¸Come on, Lean-chan, you¡¯re being called.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, you know, wait¡­I haven¡¯t heard of it!?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you. Come on.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, wait¡­¡¹ Pushed out of the way in vain resistance, I was forced to go in front of the Demon King-sama. The reactions of the demon tribe members were varied. Some are impressed, some are astonished, and some are skeptical. Ah, I¡¯m not good in front of people. ¡­¡­. ¡¸¡­Well done. In honor of this achievement, you will be given the title of semi-executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army. And here is your prize. It¡¯s just a dagger, but it¡¯s made strong enough that it won¡¯t break even if you use it¡­Keep up the good work.¡¹ ¡­Let¡¯s see, what do I say in a situation like this¡­ Damn, remember what you knew in your previous life! ¡¸¡­I am honored, Demon King-sama. I am honored to have been appointed as a semi-executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army. Thank you very much. With this new weapon, I will cut down all of the foolish enemies who are opposing the Demon King Army.¡¹ ¡­I don¡¯t know, something doesn¡¯t feel quite right, did I get through it? ¡¸Mm, take care of it. You can step back now.¡¹ Made it through! Safe! When I returned to the back of the building, the executives greeted me¡­¡­They were kind of pouting though. ¡¸¡­Um, guys? Is something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Uh, no¡­You know, where did Lean learn to use language like that? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s eight years old, she¡¯s so polite. I think the Demon King-sama was quite surprised, although she didn¡¯t show it on her face.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡­Oh shoot, maybe I¡¯m being too mature in my language! ¡¸Ehh, uh, uh¡­Yes, mom! My mom taught me!¡¹ ¡¸Heh, isn¡¯t she a solid mother?¡¹ Ah, my mom in heaven, I¡¯m so sorry. Your daughter has lied. It doesn¡¯t hurt my conscience no matter how many lies I tell to the humans, but it hurts so much in front of these people¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Now, here¡¯s the real story. This time, through a secret operation, we succeeded in capturing the¡ºhero¡»in custody. And¡­I hereby declare that the hero, or rather, the former hero, shall join the Demon King¡¯s Army in my name.¡¹ Immediately afterward, there was a stir among the demon tribe. It was a natural reaction. It seemed that many of them were still puzzled. ¡¸Quiet! ¡­Of course, even I would not say such a thing without a reason. She had her reasons. That is¡­¡¹ Well, I guess the stakes are high from here, aren¡¯t they? After hearing about Yomi¡¯s past, will the demon tribe accept her or not¡­Hmm? Huh? Is this normal? Most of the people here listen seriously to what I have to say about Yomi, show anger toward the humans, and seem sympathetic toward Yomi. Some of them are even shedding tears. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s have her come. She is a former hero and will be the only human being in the Demon King¡¯s army. As a hero, she was the most powerful and unique genius of all time, a genius of the divine class¡­ Yomi!¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹ When Yomi was called upon to respond and appear before everyone¡­The room was instantly filled with applause. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Demon tribe, is so heartwarming!? They are nice people! Demon King-sama was right, totally underestimating the demon tribe! As expected from the race created by Isuzu-sama. Their character is different. ¡¸Um, uhh, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m Yomi, a former hero, thanks for the introduction¡­Um, I¡¯ll do my best, so please take care of me¡­¡¹ Applause. The demon tribe members were celebrating Yomi, who had been reborn from a brave warrior and had become a warrior in the Demon King¡¯s army, without hesitation. Yomi was almost in tears. If you ask me, I¡¯m about to cry too. ¡­I¡¯m really glad I was born a demon tribe. I shudder to think that if I had been reincarnated as a human, I would have been one of the scums of the earth. CH 49 Reincarnation Boy and Status Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Zeno, wake up. It¡¯s morning.¡¹ Mom¡¯s voice woke my half-awake brain to full alertness. ¡¸¡­Un, good morning, Mom.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, good morning. And happy fifth birthday, Zeno.¡¹ Yes, today is my fifth birthday. ¡­Well, I¡¯m twenty-two if you include¡ºprevious live¡». Yes, I have memories of my previous life. I remember when I was a high school boy in Japan named Shiroya Shota. One day, I died in a gas explosion caused by a group of bullies in my class, and when I woke up, I was reborn as a baby in this world. I was named¡ºZeno¡»in this life, born to a father who was a class-A adventurer and a mother who was his childhood friend, and I am living a reasonably wealthy life. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Now, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to Misery-sama for the fact that we have had no trouble finding food to live until today, and for the fact that my son Zeno has grown up to be five years old¡­ Congratulations Zeno, I am so happy for you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you, Dad.¡¹ ¡¸Now, you are five years old. The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what you are doing and how to do it. Say¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ ¡ù¡ù¡ù Zeno/Shiroya Shota Human Lv1 Occupational: None Status: Healthy Strength:20 Defense:20 Magic Power:10 Magic Defense:15 Speed: 25 Magic: None ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡­Huh? The name of my previous life is listed! ¡¸¡­Oh¡­excellent. Statuses of 10 are normal, single digits are not uncommon, and yet there are even ones that exceed 20¡­!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s awesome, Zeno! I bet you¡¯ll excel in the future!¡¹ ¡­Huh? Dad and Mom can¡¯t see it¡­only I can see it? What, thank goodness¡­ ¡¸Oh, Misery-sama, I am deeply grateful to you for bestowing such a wonderful status on my child¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, we need to give more to Misery-sama. I must give more thanks¡­¡¹ I was deeply relieved while my parents started praying like that. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Back in my room, I thought about what I had done so far. The conclusion I came to¡­People in this world are a little stranger than those in my previous life. No, strange is not the right word. This is¡¸normal¡¹in this world. I just feel strange on my own because I have memories of my previous life. That discomfort is the intensity of faith. Everyone is¡­the people on the street, the burly man who opens his store in the stall over there, the ladies who open that type of night store in the back alley. They have different jobs and personalities, but one thing they absolutely have in common. That is their belief in the goddess Misery. Certainly, in my previous life, there was religion, and there were wars that accompanied it. Some people were fanatical in their beliefs. ¡­But this world is a little different. All humans have faith in the goddess Misery¡­no, they are fanatics. And at the same time, they hate and want to exterminate the non-human race that does not believe in Misery but the evil god Isuzu, in other words, the demon race. Well, I don¡¯t understand the feelings of the demons who believe in¡ºthe evil god who governs death and anger¡», but I also feel that they believe in the goddess too much¡­ There is one more thing that concerns me. The existence of reincarnations other than mine. On¡ºthat day¡», I was caught in a gas explosion along with everyone else in my class. If that is the case, everyone else may be also reincarnated in this world. If I could, I would like to meet them. But I have no way to confirm this. Even if someone I pass in the street is a reincarnated person, I have no way of knowing. Having gained status today, a reincarnated person¡¯s name in their previous life is listed above their name in this life¡­ I understand that, but in this world, where there is no such thing as¡ºAppraisal Skill¡»as they call it in my previous life, I can¡¯t even look at someone¡¯s status without their permission. Therefore, the possibility of meeting a reincarnated person is hopeless. (¡­If I could, I want to go back¡­I¡¯d love to see her.) I couldn¡¯t save her in my previous life. Senjo Yona. She was one of the five most beautiful girls in our grade. But in the first year, she refused a guy¡¯s confession. That guy was a crony of Shinichi Kuroda, the main culprit in the bullying that followed. The man, who held a grudge against her, asked Kuroda to take revenge on her, and Kuroda took him up on it because he thought it would be fun. From then on, she was bullied continuously. (¡­Well, but it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯s in this world¡­or not.) She was the only one who wasn¡¯t in the science lab that day. I think she was delayed by the fact that Kuroda¡¯s faction was bullying her and she had to endure it. Maybe that¡¯s why Senjo-san was not involved in the gas explosion. ¡­Then so be it. Kuroda is dead. The other cronies are dead, and the cronies in the other class would not have done the perishable things they did without Kuroda. If it helped her get her peaceful life back, then¡­I¡¯m happy with that. ¡¸Zeno? I¡¯m going shopping!¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m coming, mom.¡¹ I convinced myself of this, but still unable to get the fuzziness out of my chest, I headed for my mom. CH 50 ¡¸Fufufufu, where are you¨D? It¡¯s no use hiding you know¨D¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Aha, Tiana-sama, you shouldn¡¯t say such scary things, the poor thing~¡¹ ¡¸My my, is that so? Now, where are they? Lean-san has gotten better at hiding her presence¡­but it¡¯s still sweet.¡¶Electroburst¡·!¡¹ ¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹ ¡¸Kyaah!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey¡­Lean! Those two are scaring me! I don¡¯t remember Tiana-san being like that!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s Tiana¡¯s true nature! She doesn¡¯t seem to realize it! ¡­The problem is, I can¡¯t believe Sakura-kun too¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ufufufu¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Please run away more¡­¡¹ ¡¸We won¡¯t let you get away, you two¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹¡¹ This exchange is filled with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Tiana-san is chasing me with a smile on her face, and I am running away. The only difference from before is that there is one additional person on the chasing side and one on the escaping side. Oh, why am I in this situation? As I recall, we were¨D¨D ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Things go back to about two hours ago. It has been a week since Yomi¡¯s unveiling, the day her existence was recognized and at the same time, the day she was treated to keep her existence unknown from the humans at all costs until the time comes. ¡­Hmm? Why not let the humans know of Yomi¡¯s existence? If they knew that the strongest candidate of all time, the hero they thought was dead, had turned to the Demon King Army, they would strengthen their defenses, and more importantly, they would be more desperate if they found out later, right? Yomi, who was now able to walk out of the city of the demon tribe with a big smile on her face, was taking a walk with me on our way home from training. ¡¸What¡¯s that, Lean?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the grocery store of the elves. You can buy more than enough delicious and inexpensive vegetables.¡¹ ¡¸What is that?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the race track of the Horse Tribe. They spend money to see who can go the fastest.¡¹ ¡¸And what¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸The Dwarves¡¯ toy shop. They¡¯re very good with their hands, so they also make small things like that. But they mainly make weapons.¡¹ Yomi¡¯s eyes are shining and she is scurrying around. So cute. ¡¸That¡¯s great! That¡¯s amazing! So many things I¡¯ve never seen before!¡¹ ¡­Come to think of it, Yomi said she was from a remote village and had been imprisoned in the holy city for a long time. Is it any wonder she doesn¡¯t know things that are commonplace in the world? ¡¸Oh, is that a bookstore? I¡¯ve always wanted to learn to write and do magic.¡¹ ¡¸Good. To read the documents and stuff like that. If Tiana-san or Feria-san teaches you magic, you may be able to read a picture book or something like that.¡¹ ¡¸Right? Do you mind if I stop by?¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to buy something too. I told the Demon King-sama that I would take Yomi to the city, and he gave me some money.¡¹ And there was more than enough for both of us. She was like a grandmother who spoils her grandchildren, but decided not to say it. ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Oh, such a small child is reading a very thick and difficult book¡­Is that normal among the demon tribe?¡¹ I turned my eyes to the bookstore at those words, and sure enough, there was an elf with a very heavy grimoire in her hands. ¡¸No way. It¡¯s a pretty rare category¡­what that¡­huh? That girl¡­¡¹ And that girl, I probably know her. ¡¸¡­Sakura-kun?¡¹ ¡¸Hii¡­!? ¡­¡­Ah¡­Lean, san.¡¹ An odd-looking girl with beautiful short golden hair, a beautiful innocent face, and an appearance of about twelve or three years old¡­And not, a boy. At a quick glance and a closer look, he looks like a girl, but he is a boy¡­ This so-called¡ºboy girl¡»is Sakura Forrester. He is Tiana-san¡¯s nephew, a senior member of the Demon King¡¯s army, and a candidate for the next king of the Elves. He is the best magician in the Demon King Army and one of the strongest candidates for the Demon King Army, along with¡ºBrave General¡»Gray-san and¡ºGeneral of Disaster¡»Rain-san. He has mastered more than 90% of the various types of magic that exist in this world. He is a boy loved by magic. ¡¸Lean, you know him?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, he is Sakura-kun, a semi-executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­It¡¯s rare to see you in town, being a recluse and all.¡¹ ¡¸Ah..umm¡­that, the book¡­in tatters¡­a replacement.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. What about Tiana-san? Isn¡¯t she with you?¡¹ ¡¸Tiana-sama is, now¡­¡­buying a magic item.¡¹ ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Sakura¡­Oh, is that Lean-san and Yomi-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Tiana-san.¡¹ ¡¸Hello, Tiana-san¡­Um, please stop using¡º-sama¡».¡¹ ¡¸Sorry about that. Then I will call you Yomi-san. Come to think of it, I remember this conversation somewhere¡­¡¹ ¡¸I said the same thing to you before, and you said something similar like¡ºThen I¡¯ll call you Lean-san¡».¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ By the way, what are you two doing?¡¹ ¡¸Just taking a walk¡­ Ah, good timing. Actually¡­¡¹ So I tell her about Yomi¡¯s desire to learn magic. ¡¸I see. That¡¯s a big responsibility, isn¡¯t it? After all, teaching magic to Yomi, the former hero.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I knew it, Yomi is not magic, but a sword¡¸¡¶Teleportation¡·.¡¹¡­huh?¡¹ I found myself transferred to the forest by transfer magic. ¡­No, it¡¯s too fast. I didn¡¯t ask you to do it now. ¡¸Let me check your aptitude.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, aptitude? ¡­wai, Tiana-san, what is!?¡¹ Tiana-san said so and brought her face close to Yomi¡¯s. Ah, what is this feeling of repeated d¨¦j¨¤ vu? It reminds me of three years ago. ¡¸Wait¡­aa¡­Tiana-san¡­don¡¯t¡­¡¹ *Pikon*. ¡¸¡­huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­This¡­It¡¯s pretty special¡­Now, how should we extend¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Lean, what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magical aptitude test. Just put your foreheads together. Easy, right?¡¹ Oh, she turned red and looked down. So cute. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸In conclusion¡­ There is only one magic for which Yomi was suited.¡¹ With Yomi, who had managed to regain her composure, and Sakura-kun, I was listening to Tiana-san¡¯s explanation. ¡­Only one aptitude? Yikes. I guess she had too much talent with swords and not enough talent with magic. ¡¸And that is¡­¡ºBody Enhancement Magic¡».¡¹ Body enhancement magic? It¡¯s orthodox magic in my previous life, but I¡¯ve never heard of it in this world. Yomi doesn¡¯t seem to have a clue either. Is it different from the blessing magic in the first place? ¡¸Body enhancement magic is, in other words,¡ºmagic that can only be used by oneself¡». Those with that aptitude are quite rare, and even Sakura doesn¡¯t have this aptitude. The effect is so great that it is a dream come true for those in the Magic Warrior occupation. ¡¹ What¡¯s that, so amazing. ¡¸The only problem is that¡­there is only one person in the army who can use this magic, except for Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸Who is it?¡¹ ¡¸Gray-san.¡¹ That guy¨D¨DHe¡¯s on his way to a gutsy war right now. ¡¸So, unfortunately for me, I can teach you how to use magic, but I can¡¯t teach you how to use detailed body enhancement magic.¡¹ I see, can¡¯t do it then¡­ ¡¸But there is a way. According to what I have heard, those who have the aptitude for body enhancement magic will unconsciously strengthen their bodies when they are in danger.¡¹ ¡­Hmm? ¡¸¡­I see. So we should hunt down Yomi, corner her, and make it happen, right, Tiana-sama?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I mean, Sakura.¡¹ Sakura, why are you suddenly so talkative? ¡­Eh, what¡¯s this bad development? ¡¸Yomi, run away. From Tiana-san, as soon as possible.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh? Why?¡¹ ¡¸Just go! If you want to live¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Darkness Cannon¡·.¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Blue Flame¡·.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wai!?¡¹¡¹ A thick black ray of light shone and blue flames rained down. Wow¨D, no mercy. ¡¸Wait¡­what is¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸I told you to run away! Tiana-san fire! I mean, Sakura too¡­Hiiiii!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡­ Now, here we go.¡¹ ¡¸Aha, the festivities are about to begin¡­¡¹ ¡¸Seriously, run fast, Yomi! Tiana-san alone, or even Sakura-kun over there, me in the daytime and a weakened Yomi won¡¯t stand a chance!¡¹ ¡¸U-Understand¡­Gyaa!?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t let you go you know~¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s play some more~¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Sakura-kun is a natural hidden S tooooooooooooooo!¡¹ CH 51 Vampire Princess and the Hero''s Determination Translated by AmaLynne TN: Heya heya~ I¡¯m back! Finally done with my finals and individual/team projects. So good news, I¡¯ll start uploading again, and bad news, now I need to think about my team startup project. After careful consideration(well, thinking for 5 minutes or so), the upload schedule will be reduced from 3ch/week to 2ch/week(Monday and Thursday), the same for my other translation. Sorry and happy reading~ We ran away. We kept running. In the forest, the domain of the¡ºForest General¡». We were also up against the strongest candidate for the Demon King¡¯s Army. I don¡¯t know how long we had been on the run¡­Yomi and I thought. Are you sure you want to keep it that way? Or so. The enemy is indeed powerful. On a night with a full moon, I am no match for even Tiana-san alone. Yomi is also superior to Tiana-san in terms of status, but she is still vastly inferior to Sakura-kun. But still. I think we should stand our ground. We are still weak. No, I think we are in the strong category from ordinary people¡¯s point of view, but we can¡¯t fulfill our goal of destroying human beings as it is. ¡¸¡­Yomi, let¡¯s do it. Sorry, I was wrong. We have to be stronger.¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking the same thing¡­ If we can stand up to those two, maybe we can improve a little bit.¡¹ Yes, now is the time to overcome the slight trauma I still have left with Tiana-san. ¡¸¡­Well, there you have it. That¡¯s the spirit! Come on, come at us from wherever you are!¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll lend you our chests!¡¹ ¡¸Come on, Yomi!¡¹ ¡¸All right, Lean¡­YAAAA!!!¡¹! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­I woke up on my bed in my room. It was like someone carried me. I couldn¡¯t lift a hand or a leg and lost. Un, impossible. I was magically beaten up without even getting close. As for Yomi, she¡¯s still passed out next to me, unable to manifest magic. What¡¯s that? What is that? If Tiana-san was alone, we could have won, albeit in a hard-fought battle. But Sakura-kun was too cheat. No matter how many magic shots I fired, no matter how many times Yomi swung her sword, they were all blocked by barrier magic, and from that side, they were just one-sidedly bombarded with magic. I was beaten to pieces in five minutes, damn it. ¡­I¡¯m still so weak. I was only able to stop Yomi by adding more power to my once-a-month power and winning. I was only able to finally stop this girl next to me after putting boost after boost after boost. I just happen to be strong because of my race. I myself are not very strong. ¡¸Hmmm¡­where¡¯s here?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Oh, Yomi. Are you awake?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹ After a few moments of mutual silence¡­It was Yomi who started the conversation. ¡¸¡­We lost, didn¡¯t we?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I knew it. We still can¡¯t beat those two. A weakened Yomi and a daytime me are no match for the executive class.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Un.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hey, Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸? What?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s be strong. Don¡¯t let this level of weakness get you down. We are still weak, we knew it¡­ But you and I both have talent. We are both in different situations, but we both want the same thing. To destroy humans. We must spare no effort to do so¡­ Let¡¯s train more than ever. Learn to be stronger. Let¡¯s become stronger, and then we will lay waste to humans.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Of course, I intend to do that without being told, Lean. I can¡¯t keep losing like this. I have a will of my own¡­ I¡¯m a former hero who was once considered the strongest candidate in the history of the world. Such a being has been on a losing streak lately¡­ I¡¯m not so naive as to let such a weakling destroy me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to become the strongest. I¡¯m going to become the strongest human that those humans tried to create, and I¡¯m going to lay waste to them.¡¹ ¡­To the casual observer, our words may sound crazy. But to those of us who are madly in love with each other¡¯s ambitions of revenge, our words are¡­our views were strangely in tune with each other. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Right. Hey Lean, I¡¯ve been kind of classless ever since I lost my¡ºHero¡»occupation, right?¡¹ ¡¸Well, yes¡­ You haven¡¯t picked one yet? Why don¡¯t you just pick¡ºAvenger¡», it¡¯s very convenient.¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking of doing the same thing¡­ But after this incident, I¡¯ve decided to go this way after all.¡¹ Yomi then showed me her status. The occupation written in its occupational column is¡­¡ºSwordsman¡». Not orthodox, but not rare either, a common occupation. ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll have Gray-san teach me the body enhancement magic, of course. But I think I¡¯m better suited for this¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the most powerful Avenger, I want to be the most powerful swordsman. I¡¯m going to kill them with the power they¡¯ve found in me¡­What do you think? That makes this better than¡ºAvenger¡»don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡­Well, sure. Yomi¡¯s talent in swordsmanship is, frankly, the best in the world. If she truly mastered the sword¡­there is even a possibility of reaching the¡ºGod Series¡»a legendary occupation that surpasses the¡ºKing Series¡»and transcends human nature. ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine. I have bare hands and magic, Yomi has a sword. It¡¯s not a bad balance, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is!¡¹ Ooooh, don¡¯t get your beautiful face so close to me, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have any intention of coming that way, I might accidentally like you. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­And so began the days of training for me and Yomi. Sometimes we trained alone, sometimes with the help of the executives, and sometimes we trained even while we slept. There were times when we both collapsed. To be honest, there were times when we almost died. But we never gave up. Both Yomi and I had such a strong desire for revenge against humans. ¡­And when did it start? When I was able to push back an executive that took two people to finally deal with, all by myself. I was able to fight Gray-san and Rain-san, whom I couldn¡¯t even fight before, but with just two people, I was able to fight them. But I was not satisfied there. I wanted to be the strongest, and Yomi wanted to be the strongest, so we continued to train ourselves and each other. And so¨D¨D-five years passed. CH 52.1 Reincarnated Boy and Hero (Part 1) Translated by AmaLynne AN: I was going to end this in a snappy place, but it turned out to be the second longest ever¡­ This country¡­In the Holy Land of Mercurius, two topics are currently being discussed. The sudden disappearance of the previous generation of heroes. And the birth of a new hero. The previous generation of heroes did not like to appear in public and never appeared¡­but at least the¡ºChurch of Misery¡», the head of the Holy Land, said she was the most powerful of all time. That Hero disappeared and a new Hero was born. What this means is that there was a powerful demon tribe that even the strongest heroes were no match for. People were voicing their concerns about this. Immediately after that, however, the church announced that a new hero had been born. This caused a great uproar among the people. The number of those with the¡ºqualities of hero¡»is extremely small. Since there were two of them at the same time, there were many who said it was a miracle and that it was the guidance of the Misery-sama. And today¡­Today is the ceremony for the unveiling of the new hero. Almost all the residents of this divine city gathered in front of the church, eagerly awaiting the appearance of the brave man. After a while, a middle-aged priest wearing a somewhat pompous-looking priest¡¯s uniform appeared. ¡¸¡­Ladies and gentlemen, I cannot thank you enough for gathering here today¡­The other day, by the hands of a vile and cruel demon tribe, the hero of the previous generation passed away¡­ But we cannot remain sad! For the sake of our predecessor who wielded the sword for the sake of mankind, even if only for a short time, we must defeat and destroy the demon tribe! And I am sure you have all come here for this man. Let me introduce him to you right away. He has newly awakened¡ºqualities of a hero¡»and has been chosen by Misery-sama¡­Avis Nowarite-sama!¡¹ After a long but short speech,¡ºhe¡»appeared. He was a child about the same age as I am now, clad in silver armor and with a long sword at his waist. His appearance was met with a loud cheer. ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you. My name is Avis Nowarite. I would like to devote myself so that this power of mine can be a hope for mankind. I look forward to working with you.¡¹ It was a commonplace statement, but even so, the volume of the cheers rose a notch. How tremendous! Is this the charisma of a hero? My thoughts were turning, ¡¸¡­Oh, and¡­If any of you here have heard of the country¡ºNihon¡», please come to me after this. Well, I will now conclude my greetings.¡¹ With these words, I¡¯m completely backed into a corner. What did that guy just say? ¡ºNihon¡»¡­Japan. the Japanese nation. The country where I lived in my previous life¡­Why does the hero know that name? No, the answer is simple. That is¡­ He is a¡ºreincarnated person¡»just like me. Forgetting to listen to the middle-aged priest¡¯s words that followed, I kept thinking about the hero. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô When the priest¡¯s talk was over and the meeting was dismissed, I pretended to be separated from my parents and headed for the church. No sign of the hero¡­He was not there. It seems that he is inside. So I decided to talk to the gatekeeper of the church. ¡¸¡­Um, excuse me.¡¹ ¡¸Nn? What is it, boy?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I have an idea about the country¡ºNihon¡»that the Hero-sama was talking about.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean? A child like you? Are you kidding me?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s true. Please let me meet Hero-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly. You just want to be a hero, don¡¯t you? Look, he¡¯s back!¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s true! Please, let me see him!¡¹ ¡¸¡­If you insist so much, I¡¯ll give you a question.¡¹ ¡­Question? ¡¸It¡¯s a question that Hero-sama gave me. If you can answer it, I will take you to see Hero-sama. However, if you can¡¯t answer the question, you may be an assassin trying to assassinate the Hero-sama¡­You know the rest, don¡¯t you?¡¹ I was horrified. That means if I don¡¯t answer, I might get caught. ¡­But I didn¡¯t want to give up. I finally had a foothold, a foothold of a reincarnated person. ¡¸¡­Yes, please.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Are you sure about this? If you want to turn back, now¡¯s the time.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Huh. I don¡¯t think you can answer¡­Let¡¯s go then.¡ºAnswer the name of the busho who was killed in Honnojinhen¡»¡­How¡¯s that, it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oda Nobunaga.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s Nobunaga Oda, right? Isn¡¯t that right? ¡­I may be acquainted with that Hero, please let me through.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it fits¡­I have no idea what it means¡­I beg your pardon, sir. I will make an appointment with Hero-sama right away!¡¹ Indeed, the Japanese¡­You used a warlord that everyone knows, especially high school students, as a key to meeting yourself. That¡¯s thoughtful. Now it is almost confirmed that the Hero is a reincarnated person. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting! He will see you soon¡­Please come this way.¡¹ CH 52.2 Reincarnated Boy and Hero (Part 2) Translated by AmaLynne ¡­The room to which I was escorted was very large. A figure stood in the center of the room¡­It was the hero, no doubt. ¡¸Could you please leave me and him alone?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ At the sound of that voice, the servants and maids all drew back at once. I¡¯m jealous that you have a maid. ¡¸¡­Well, now there is no one but us. Let¡¯s talk about various things to our hearts¡¯ content. About our past lives, and so on.¡¹ ¡¸¡­So, you¡¯re a reincarnated person after all.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, yeah. No, no, no, I didn¡¯t expect a reincarnator to show up so soon, either. They are rather close to me¡­Well, you¡¯re the first so far.¡¹ ¡¸By the way, what was your name in your previous life?¡¹ ¡¸You know how they say when you ask someone¡¯s name, you have to say it first? Why don¡¯t you tell me yours first?¡¹ ¡­This is somewhat condescending. And the difference in personality from the speech. I was half convinced of this guy¡¯s previous life, but I decided that I should follow his lead here. ¡¸¡­Shirotani Shota.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, there was a guy like that¡­ I can¡¯t remember.¡¹ ¡¸¡­And you?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Oh, I¡¯m Shinichi Kuroda. Even if I don¡¯t remember you, you remember me, right?¡¹ ¡­Yeah, I knew it. I remember him. The worst guy who bullied someone I liked. He was the worst guy who used his title as a wealthy conglomerate as a shield to do whatever he wanted. ¡­And he is also the man who caused the accident in which we died. The thought of it made me furious, but I managed to suppress it and regain my reason. ¡¸So what? Are you going to gather the reincarnates to do something?¡¹ But Kuroda¡­No, Avis Nowarite did not answer the question, but instead smiled a nasty smile that was very similar to his previous life. ¡¸You know¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡¹ ¡¸¡­? What?¡¹ ¡¸The accident we had the day you died in your last life.¡¹ ¡¸¡­We died in that accident you caused that day¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry about that¡­ But, think about it calmly. Do you think we would do something that dangerous? We¡¯re not elementary school kids, we know the dangers of putting fire near gas. Now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What, are you shifting the blame?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Besides, the speed at which the gas turned was strange. It¡¯s not natural that the amount of gas that was released when we twisted a valve near us would cause an explosion that would kill everyone in the class.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ If you ask me, that¡¯s true. That amount of gas should, at best, have blown out the area where Kuroda and the others were. ¡¸So that¡¯s the conclusion I¡¯ve come to¡­ It was probably God who caused that accident.¡¹ ¡¸¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸Well, listen. We¡ºaccidentally¡»died in the accident, and¡ºaccidentally¡»came into this world ¡­¡­. At least you and I reincarnated. And¡ºaccidentally¡»I had an extremely rare quality,¡ºthe qualities of a hero¡»¡­Do you think this is possible? Nine times out of ten, there is some kind of will involved.¡¹ ¡¸¡­That will is the God¡­Are you saying that this will belongs to the goddess Misery?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I don¡¯t know why, but I can guess. For example, all the inhabitants of that world had the¡ºqualities of a hero¡»¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­. The trouble with this guy is that he is so quick-witted like this. If he could have used this elsewhere, he would have been a wonderful human being. ¡¸So, you didn¡¯t answer my original question¡­Why did you say something that would attract reincarnated people?¡¹ ¡¸Ha? ¡­Yeah, that¡¯s it. Let me see your status.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Just show me your status.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¶Status¡·.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Heh, I see. Higher than the average of this world¡­ But not as good as me. A small fish to be compared to.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not sure I can beat the hero.¡¹ ¡¸Of course not¡­ I¡¯ll answer your question. When I¡¯m going on my journey as a hero, I will select the ones who will go with me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to die. I was born as the eldest son of a powerful man in the land of the Holy Land, and I awakened as a hero. Do you understand? I am the hero of this world. But the reality is not as sweet as in a comic book. If I do something reckless, I will die¡­ But what if there were members who were as strong, if not stronger, than me? My survival rate would be much higher¡­And I knew someone who had that kind of power. I thank you, okay? Thanks to you, it¡¯s more likely that the reincarnated one has powerful powers.¡¹ ¡­So, you¡¯re looking for party members. ¡¸Eventually, I will gather all the reincarnated people under my care, and from them, I will select a few who have strong power. You are the first.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What if I say no?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸I said no. I don¡¯t want to follow you. I¡¯ve hated you since my previous life. You bully innocent girls, and yet you go unpunished.¡¹ ¡¸Innocent girl¡­? Ah, Senjo. ¡¹ This man¡­! ¡¸And you know what else, you¡¯re wrong.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a hero. I am the most respected person in the world. And the church agrees. If I say you¡¯re black here, you¡¯re black even if you know you¡¯re not. I have that kind of power. Of course, I could easily execute not only you, but your family in this life as well.¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D-¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why. I hope you¡¯re not so stupid as to disobey me when you hear this¡­ Well, good luck from here on out, bro.¡¹ I¡¯m not sure what to say to Avis, who put his hand on my shoulder and smirked at me¡­ I knew that if I upset him, it would be dangerous for me and my family. Damn it¡­¡­! CH 53 Vampire Princess and Five Years Later Translated by AmaLynne It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always thought about, but compared to when I was human, time seems to pass fast. You often see this in otherworldly novels.¡ºElves have a different sense of time than humans because they are a long-lived species¡»or so. But I¡¯ve always thought that if the time we experience is the same, our sense of time is the same whether we live a hundred years or a thousand years. ¡­No, not at all. Because it feels like it was just a few months ago that I defeated Yomi and made him one of my friends. When in fact, it¡¯s already been five years. ¡­Yes, it has already been five years since Yomi joined the Demon King Army. Yomi and I had turned thirteen. It¡¯s been a rollercoaster ride since then, really. I taught Yomi letters, almost died in training, and was beaten to a pulp by Sakura-kun, Gray-san, and Rain-san. But Yomi and I, after some extreme training, finally¨D¨D ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Suddenly, an explosion roared through the city. One building collapsed and shattered into pieces. ¡­The residents in the vicinity stopped moving for a moment, but then looked stunned and started walking again. My vampire¡¯s keen hearing picked up on this conversation. ¡¸Hey, the arena has collapsed again. This is the fourth time. Can someone stop that? I think Zedd-sama is about to lose his temper.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Not possible¡­That Yomi and Lean? We can¡¯t stop them even if we hit them with all of Zedd-sama¡¯s troops. You need Gray-sama, or Sakura-sama, or Rain-sama at least.¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re all out now. What are we going to do? The Giant and Dwarf repair crews are going to cry.¡¹ I¡¯m sorry, nameless carpenters. We didn¡¯t mean to do it. ¡¸¡­Yomi, what should we do? I broke it again.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I have to apologize to Zedd-san¡­No, Demon King-sama will be angry with me again¡­¡¹ No good¡­I need to practice more on how to adjust my strength. The arena is supposed to be repaired while strengthening it every time it breaks, but it breaks easily when I get a little serious. ¡­Hmm? Could this be a bad arena? ¡¸Yomi, listen. I think this is the arena¡¯s fault for not growing with us.¡¹ ¡¸R-Right. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not our fault¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s your fault, of course it is! How many times do you think I¡¯ve told you, you doofuses!!!!!!!¡¹ ¡­I know, right? I¡¯m sorry, Demon King-sama. ¡¸The construction costs aren¡¯t cheap either! And this time you broke it so spectacularly! ¡­Huh¡­In the past five years, you have certainly become much stronger than before. But you¡¯re not very good at controlling your strength¡­¡¹ ¡¸Geez.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be embarrassed, that¡¯s not a compliment! Zedd, who is based here, has been looking a bit thin lately!¡¹ ¡¸(¡­Even though he¡¯s undead?)¡¹ ¡¸(Even though he looks like a skeleton?)¡¹ ¡¸Hey, I heard that! I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s bad that he looks so thin even though he¡¯s undead! You guys have no remorse at all!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad you have insurance to cover the repairs.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I almost had to pay for the whole thing.¡¹ ¡¸I guess I overdid it. I¡¯m a little sorry.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You should be sorry, you guys.¡¹ I never thought I¡¯d see the day when I¡¯d get a real tsukkomi from Aron-san. This is the conference room of the Demon King¡¯s Army. It is a place where only the Demon King-sama, executives, and those involved in the agenda are allowed to enter, and where important matters of the Demon King Army are discussed. The day after we accidentally destroyed the arena, we were gathered here for the executive meeting. As a person involved¡­as executives. Yes, in the last five years, we have been promoted to executive. Fifth in the rank of the Demon King¡¯s Army,¡ºBloodthirsty General¡»Lean Bloodlord. Sixth in the rank of the Demon King¡¯s Army,¡ºSword Fighting General¡»Yomi. That is my current title. Incidentally, to be honest, my combat power is lower than Yomi¡¯s. However, it seems that my leadership and command skills are superior to Yomi¡¯s, so I am higher in the rankings. The other executives are still alive and well, although Aron-san and the others have dropped two ranks. ¡¸¡­You guys are certainly stronger than us, but¡­When you guys overtake us so quickly, it makes me feel more lonely than frustrated.¡¹ ¡¸I understand. The two of them were so tiny, but now they are above us in the rankings, it is something that really touches your heart.¡¹ Even if you say such a thing. There are currently six executives present here. Myself and Yomi, plus Vinel-san, Aron-san, Feria-san, and Natsume-san. Everyone else is currently on the battlefield. In three days, Zedd-san and Gray-san will return, and Aron-san and I will go instead. By the way, Yomi will not go. Yomi will only appear if she can kill everyone there. We can¡¯t let her existence be known. ¡¸Un, you are all here. Now, let¡¯s begin the executive meeting.¡¹ Demon King-sama entered and the meeting began, as it does every time. There is no end to the topics discussed, such as rations, strategies, traps, and so on, so the meeting takes quite a long time. This time, too, it took four hours. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Phew. Well, the meeting is over¡­I would like to say, but actually, there is one more item on the agenda.¡¹ Hmm? I think we¡¯ve pretty much decided on everything. So, it¡¯s¡ºthat¡»thing, huh? ¡¸¡­As many of you may have guessed, it¡¯s about the¡ºheroes¡». I¡¯m not talking about Yomi, of course, but the present.¡¹ The hero of this generation. Avis Nowarite. Unlike Yomi, he is a man who is usually celebrated as a hero. And¡­ like me, he is a reincarnated person. Before his reincarnation, his name was¡ºShinichi Kuroda¡». He is the main culprit of those who has been bullying me. I can¡¯t wait to kill him. ¡¸He is now being carefully nurtured in the capital city. Using our captured brethren as experience gainers¡­It¡¯s really abominable. I think we should finish them off as soon as possible¡­¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t we just go into the capital and kill him before they grow up?¡¹ ¡¸Impossible. In the capital, there is a powerful ward against demons that were created by the¡ºHero of the Beginning¡», the man who created the Holy Land of Mercurius and became the first Pope, shortly before his death. If you rush in carelessly, Lean, even you may be killed by those ordinary soldiers.¡¹ What a load of crap. ¡¸Demon King-sama. Then, why don¡¯t we send Yomi? As a human, Yomi would not be affected by the ward.¡¹ ¡¸It would be a waste to send in Yomi, our trump card, just to kill a hero. The Yomi now can¡¯t win if the top ranks of the Twelve Holy Apostles attacked in a group. Especially with the number one ranked one in the capital.¡¹ ¡¸¡­True.¡¹ To be honest, Yomi is already the strongest in the Demon King¡¯s Army in terms of pure ability. Over the past five years, she has acquired a frightening amount of strength and has even become a¡ºSword King¡», a very high-level occupation in the swordsman lineup. Moreover, Yomi, who is not a demon, is not affected by any type of human magic attack that would be effective against demons. The average status is already well above 30,000, and even ordinary executives are now unable to handle her. ¡­Well, not as good as me on a full moon night, right? ¡¸Then what are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing, it¡¯s easy. There is a limit to the amount of experience you can gain by killing prisoners of war. No matter how carefully they are raised, after a while, they will come to the battlefield where the concentration of battle is relatively low.¡¹ And then the Demon King-sama put on a bad face and said, ¡¸Strike there. Have Sakura destroy the Transfer Wards¡­ Send someone either Lean, Yomi, Gray, Rain, or Sakura. If the Holy Twelve Apostles stick around, just drop more than one. Heck, easy.¡¹ ¡­She said a simple strategy that would negate all the bosses in Dra©–e, sending weak slimes and such to the first field, gradually making the demons stronger, and finally strike them down CH 54 Vampire Princess and the Battlefield Translated by AmaLynne Three days after the executive meeting. It was the day that Zedd-san returned from the battlefield and I went to take his place in command. ¡¸Lean, be careful, will you?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll be very careful, so don¡¯t worry¡­ Ah, Zedd-san, welcome back.¡¹ ¡¸Lean-sama, and Yomi-sama, I just returned. Lean-sama was supposed to take my place on the battlefield after this. I look forward to working with you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll do my job as usual.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hmmm, I am still deeply moved. The young child who was still young and inexperienced eight years ago and was being trained under me is now an executive in the Demon King¡¯s Army, and is even higher in rank than me. What¡¯s more, he has grown up to the point where he can be trusted with the battlefield after me.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, Aron-san told me he misses me though.¡¹ ¡¸Wahaha, I¡¯m sure he would say something like that¡­Oops, it must be time to go. Well, you can use Transfer Magic, so you didn¡¯t have to worry about it. I envy you.¡¹ In the past five years, I have mastered a significant amount of magic as well as military skills. The most important thing to remember is that the magic is not only about the time, but also about the place. ¡¸I see. But, well, I¡¯d better get going.¡¹ ¡¸Lean, be really careful, okay? I want to go too¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yomi can¡¯t go off to war, can she? She¡¯ll be back in a couple of months.¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡¹ Yomi is looking sad. What¡¯s this? It¡¯s super cute. Can I give her a little hug? ¡¸¡­Lean-sama. I think you¡¯d better get going, instead of dawdling around with your eyes like you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ha, what am I doing!? ¡­So, then, I¡¯d better get going¡­¡¹ ¡¸(After all, Lean-sama seems to have a thing for Yomi-sama¡­)¡¹ ¡¸Um, well, I¡¯m off¡­Oh, right, Zedd-san. I broke the arena again, sorry.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hmm? Wait, Lean-sama, what did you say?¡¹ ¡¸Okay, Yomi, I¡¯m off!¡¶Teleportation¡·!¡¹ ¡¸Lean-sama!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô At my designated location¡­The front line of the war between humans vs. demons. Sorry, Yomi. Got yelled by Zedd-san for two people. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Lean-sama. Thank you for coming.¡¹ I turned around at the sound of that voice and there she was¡­A maid. And not just any maid, but a romantic fighting maid wearing clothes modified to make it easier to fight. Shelly, a dark elf and associate officer of the Demon King¡¯s Army. She was originally Feria-san¡¯s personal maid, but after supporting Feria-san and taking care of the people around her, she was promoted to a semi-ranked position before she knew it, which is a rather famous legend among the demon tribe. By the way, it seems that Tiana-san and her are best friends. Even though they were like dogs and monkeys. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, of course. This way, please.¡¹ Well, she still seems to be a very professional person, as usual. Also, she smells nice. I wonder if it¡¯s a maid¡¯s taste. ¡¸Please take a look at this¡­Lean-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡­Ah, yes!¡¹ ¡¸Let me explain. The current strength is about 2,000 demons and 10,000 humans. With the demon warriors, we have the numbers to push them back with no problem¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­It seems that the enemy has a significant number of enchanters, which somewhat makes up for the difference in race characteristics and basic stats, which are our strengths¡­ Inconveniently, many of the enchanter in the Demon King¡¯s army is currently away at war with the Church Knights of the Holy Land, and we don¡¯t have time to wait for them.¡¹ ¡¸Now, where exactly is it that we are fighting over here?¡¹ ¡¸The Kingdom of Alvera, a country that specializes in defense and has a large number of priests and warders.¡¹ ¡¸¡­So the enchanter is also protected by wards¡­I wonder.¡¹ ¡¸What should we do? We are in a state of balance at the moment¡­¡¹ ¡¸Do you take prisoners of war, a human?¡¹ ¡¸What? Yes, a few dozen.¡¹ ¡¸Then, please capture some more. Yes, about two hundred.¡¹ ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll let them go for now.¡¹ ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I didn¡¯t explain myself. Of course, we¡¯ll release it after we¡¯ve done a little work, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ahhh¡­I see. What do you mean by work ¡»?¡¹ ¡¸Put a bomb inside them.¡¹ ¡¸I se¡­what?¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Damn you, demons!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll pay for this humiliation!¡¹ ¡¸¡­I let them go and they said that¡­Well, you know what? They¡¯re going to die soon anyway.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve got a terrible idea, Lean-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Compared to what humans have done to Yomi, I think it¡¯s a little more lenient. The actual time bomb is planted in the body, so when the time comes, you¡¯re boned. If they were a soldier, they would probably get a little closer to the big guy, and since we packed a lot of magic power into them, it would be a pretty big explosion. If the quintessential stronghold burns down, they¡¯ll have to retreat their troops to extinguish the fire, and while they¡¯re at it, let¡¯s destroy the wards and kill all the survivors in the city.¡¹ Mercy? What is mercy? I¡¯ve been throwing that stuff down the drain since the day they destroyed my village. ¡¸(¡­The Bloodthirsty General¡»Lean-sama¡­ The Vampire Princess who is revered by the demon tribe for her cruelty to humans and her demonic-like power¡­She is a true ruthless one.)¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, it exploded. It will explode every few seconds from here. There were two hundred and forty of them, so¡­that¡¯s about 20 minutes. By the way, I set up the magic formula so that it would explode even if they were killed, so that¡¯s not a problem either. The wards are designed to block interference from the outside to the inside, so there is little hope of total destruction by carbon monoxide poisoning, which is a side effect of the explosion¡­ In the meantime, we should destroy the wards as soon as possible. Also, just to be safe, gather people who can use underwater breathing magic or elemental magic, and have them all apply it.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why underwater breathing magic?¡¹ ¡¸Actually, that one works better in smoke than underwater breathing, because it is magic that prevents the mouth from taking in anything that is not needed in the vicinity and only takes in the air that is needed by the body. Come on, we are running out of time, quick quick! If the wards can be destroyed, that leaves me, too¡­I¡¯ll kill every last one of them.¡¹ AN: Well, well, well. I guess I¡¯ll start laying waste. I¡¯ll post the rest at midnight, as usual! CH 55 Vampire Princess and City Extermination Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Then, ladies and gentlemen, as soon as the warders break down the wards, charge in. You may kill the people inside as soon as you see them!¡¹ ¡¸What about the prisoners, Lean-sama? Do you want me to take a few?¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t need them. Please exterminate them. Every last one of them¡­Well, don¡¯t worry if they slip out. I¡¯ll come out and kill them.¡¹ The demons were stunned for a moment by my order, but the next moment they roared. Well, it¡¯s normal to be stunned. Normally, there is no order for extermination unless there is a serious problem. But, though, that¡¯s in the case of a normal war. It¡¯s a case of a means to force the other side to do what we say. Our ultimate goal is the extinction of the human race. The fundamentals are different. ¡¸Lean-sama, we have received a call. Requesting your permission to break down the wards at any time.¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Then destroy them¡­Yes, all troops, charge! Surround them from all four gates and hit them in the sack!¡¹ The moment the wards were destroyed, all of the demon tribe, who had been placed on standby at each gate with five hundred, were sent charging in. The vampire¡¯s sight and hearing give me some information, but¡­ Geez, I honestly can¡¯t stop laughing. The scene is a hellish one. Even though there were some casualties from the explosion, the humans should have been outnumbered, yet they were being killed at their mercy. Maybe some of the prisoners who blew up went to the enchanter. So the explosion engulfed the enchanter, and the human enhancement was cut off. The demons, having regained their original superiority, unilaterally wreaked havoc on the human race. ¡¸¡­Alright. Then I¡¯ll go out too. Shelly-san is probably the better commander, and I¡¯d be more efficient if I went on a rampage.¡¹ Then I plunged into what was a city of smoke, fire, and blood, a city of humans. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­Ah, maybe I didn¡¯t need to come. The damage to the demons was slight, while the humans suffered greatly. The smoke is making visibility poor, and the races with good eyesight¡­The horsemen and dragonmen are hunting humans regardless of their race, so humans are being hunted very efficiently. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, kill those who are trying to escape first¡­Hmm?¡¹ There is something wrong in one place. Within my bio-sensing, the signs of a few demons have disappeared. This is bad. They must be very skilled at this. I rushed to the scene and there it was¡­Oh, this is awesome. Blonde hair, armor, ponytail. She¡¯s a lady knight of the royal road. ¡¸She is¡­This woman is strong.¡¹ ¡¸Stay alert! Surround her! Avenge your people!¡¹ ¡¸Come at me as many as you can, you vile demons! I will never¡­¡¹ ¡¸You won¡¯t give in? Well, no, but you will.¡¹ ¡¸!? W-Who are you¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Lean-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, hey, hey, the commander shouldn¡¯t have gone in there, Lean-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Because there¡¯s no other way. If a human were being there, you¡¯d kill it, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸The level of hatred for humans is rare, even in the Demon Army¡­¡¹ Rude. Well, these subordinates¡­they¡¯re all older than me, so I use honorifics, but communication is important. ¡¸Answer the question! Who are you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­By the way, who is this annoying lady knight?¡¹ ¡¸She used to be a captain of the guard in this town. Be careful.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine. This much, I¡¯m fine.¡¹ ¡¸You, you¡­!¡¹ ¡¸You seem angry, but I¡¯m angry too. Would you please bring the bodies in?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸You think I¡¯m going to let you get away with that?¡¹ With that said, she tried to slash someone approaching the body with the speed of the wind. ¡­You know, don¡¯t you think you can do that in front of me, or are you dumb? ¡¸You¡¯re slow.¡¹ ¡¸Gah!?¡¹ So I hit her lightly and stopped her. Un, it¡¯s weak. ¡¸Gaaaahhh¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t believe such a light jab can have this kind of power.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? She was eight years old and had just beaten that Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸T-T-This¡­!¡¶Intermediate Heal¡·!¡¹ Oh, recovery magic. A type of magical swordsman who heals themself. That¡¯s a tricky type. Well, that¡¯s only if you¡¯re strong. This woman is no match for me. ¡¸You, you¡­! I¡¯ll kill you right here, right now!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve been nagging me for a while now¡­come quickly. Oh, that¡¯s right. As a reward for withstanding my attack, even though I went super easy on you, how about I remember your name for you?¡¹ Well, I guess I¡¯ll forget about it tomorrow. ¡¸I won¡¯t reveal my name to the demon tribe! And there¡¯s no need for that. Because I will kill you right here, right now!¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, I can¡¯t do that. Oh, I¡¯ll tell you my name just in case.¡¹ ¡¸(This guy just wanted to call herself and make the other guy despair.)¡¹ ¡¸(I¡¯m sure of it.)¡¹ ¡¸(There, shut up! She can hear you!)¡¹ I was trying to be cool, but you just ruined it! ¡¸Hmph! I don¡¯t give a shit what your name is! Die!¡¹ ¡¸Ei.¡¹ ¡¸Kuhaaa!?¡¹ Is she an idiot? I¡¯m about to say my name. ¡¸Well, let me tell you something, okay? My name is Lean. I¡¯m a vampire, fifth in the ranking of the Demon King Army, the¡ºBloodthirsty General¡» Lean Bloodlord. Nice to meet you and goodbye.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­De¡­¡­Demon King¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­Executive¡­¡­!¡¹ Oh, her face turned blue in an instant. The best thing about being an executive is that just telling people this title is enough to make them despair! ¡¸No¡­¡­way¡­¡­that¡­¡­no way¡­¡­win, no¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you finally get it? Then die?¡¹ I kicked her in the neck with all my might. Her neck came off. Her face was crushed. ¡¸Whew¡­That felt good.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Lean-sama is kind to us demons, but she¡¯s so cruel to humans that even we can¡¯t stand her.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s pretty refreshing for us too, but¡­It¡¯s kind of gross, isn¡¯t it? A thirteen-year-old girl with a fresh face and no head.¡¹ Shut up, outsiders! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­This is the end of the whole operation. After a few days of rest here, we will join Rain-san at the battlefield ahead and move to capture the metropolis.¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡­Oh, by the way.¡¹ ¡¸Is there something I can help you with?¡¹ ¡¸That female knight didn¡¯t know about me, did she? I¡¯m an executive, and unlike Yomi, I¡¯m not in hiding, but she doesn¡¯t know my face very well, does she?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Why is that?¡¹ ¡¸Lean-sama has never returned a single human alive in the battles he has been involved in.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh, right.¡¹ That¡¯s because even if I wanted to spread the word, I wouldn¡¯t. Well, I¡¯ve never thought about spreading the word. CH 56 Former Hero and the Crisis in the City Translated by AmaLynne AN: I¡¯ve changed the synopsis a bit. ¡¸Lean¡­I will cut you when you come back.¡¹ Zedd-san was pissed at me for two for destroying the arena. ¡­It was Lean who ultimately caused it to be destroyed. Well, it could be said that I also contributed to the destruction of the arena by using my sword to spread the magic that Lean used¡­ For now, let¡¯s cut Lean as soon as she returns. Let¡¯s do that. To regain the spirits that had been lowered by my anger, I had come to town for a visit after I finished today¡¯s training. ¡¸Auntie, good evening. Can I have two beef skewers?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please wait! ¡­Oh, it¡¯s you, Yomi-sama! I¡¯ve missed you since you haven¡¯t been here lately!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha¡­ And don¡¯t call me¡¸-sama¡¹. You¡¯ve known me since you were a low-ranking soldier.¡¹ ¡¸No, no, no, that low-ranking soldier is now an executive! We should be polite!¡¹ ¡­She said, but then again, they are probably just teasing me. Yes, it¡¯s delicious. I guess living creatures are beings that somehow come to get along with whatever comes their way when they eat meat. And after eating salty meat, sweet food tastes good. That¡¯s why I visited a hidden gem of a restaurant that Leanne and I often go to together that serves delicious cakes. ¡¸Good eveni¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸What should I do¡­¡­I knew I should get a towel¡­¡­but, such high fever¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Umm?¡¹ ¡¸Ha¡­! Oh, welcome¡­Yomi-sama! I beg your pardon!¡¹ ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s fine with me¡­Is something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸No, no, no! I don¡¯t mean to bother you! Please, sit down!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­¡¹ Something was wrong. I heard something about a fever. Anyway, I ordered my usual cake. After a while, it came out and four cakes were laid out on the desk. What? Four? ¡¸¡­Ah, I accidentally ordered one for Lean too¡­Oh well, eat it all!¡¹ I always come with Lean. I made a mistake. Then let¡¯s get back on track and eat. First of all, shortcake, right? The moderate sweetness is also exquisite¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­HMPHHH!¡¹ ¡­Along with the sweetness, there¡¯s a mysterious saltiness in there. No, it¡¯s not usually like this, okay? What¡¯s this? Exploring a new taste? I think you¡¯re exploring in the wrong direction! I mean, this is¡­ ¡¸¡­Um, Manager-san. Are you sure you didn¡¯t use salt in this one by mistake¡­?¡¹ ¡¸What? ¡­Ah! I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ll get you a new one right away.¡¹ ¡¸No, I mean¡­what happened? There has never been a mistake like this in the three years I¡¯ve been here¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s not something you want to talk to the executives about¡­¡¹ ¡¸Even so, it would be a bit of a problem if you don¡¯t bring back the taste of cake here¡­If you talk to me, I might be able to help you somewhat, so why don¡¯t you talk?¡¹ The manager made a hundred faces for a few moments, then looked down as if in contemplation¨D¨Dand then told me what had happened. ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­My wife is a devil tribe and a senior second-rank soldier in the Demon King¡¯s Army. Yesterday, she returned from the battlefield. However, she was fine yesterday, but this morning she developed a very high fever and was unable to move even a single step from her bed¡­¡¹ Speaking of the senior second-rank soldiers of the demon king¡¯s army, they are quite skilled, with an average status of around two thousand five hundred. As every living thing increases in level and status, its resistance to disease and the like also becomes stronger as a side effect. A warrior of that caliber has a fever so high that she can¡¯t move a step? ¡¸Can I see your wife?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­this way.¡¹ I followed the manager upstairs, and when I passed through the door of the room, I could hear her breathing very heavily. I looked at¡­ As I expected, there was a woman with a sturdy body lying on the floor, the opposite of the hunchbacked manager. But the bluish skin, characteristic of the devil tribe, turned even bluer, and the body was burning hot. ¡­I mean, this¡­Could it be¡­ I hurriedly checked her body and found a wound on her arm that looked like she had been stabbed with a knife. It¡¯s also a recent, rather deep wound. It looks like it¡¯s being healed by recovery magic, but maybe this¡­ ¡¸What do you think?¡¹ ¡¸¡­This is poison. And it¡¯s quite potent¡­¡¹ ¡¸What!? Poison!?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe it was used by humans in the war¡­ But it¡¯s strange, you should be under the detoxification spell on your way home from the battlefield, why¡­? Anyway, please wait a moment.¡¹ I told the manager this and took out a piece of paper from the pouch on my waist. It is one of the magic items that contain the mental magic¡¶Telepathy¡·. With this, I can use telepathy even though I can only use body enhancement magic. The destination of the call is¨D¨DI don¡¯t like the idea of doing this, since he just got angry with me a few minutes ago. He is mainly capable of creating and using the undead, but before his death, he was a very skilled senior priest, a bishop. He must have a deep knowledge of detoxification. ¡ºZedd-san, can you hear me? This is Yomi.¡» ¡ºYomi-sama¡­what is it? I am busy rebuilding the arena you destroyed.¡» ¡ºSorry about that¡­No, it¡¯s not that. Actually¡­¡» ¡º ¡­¡­Hmmm¡­ I see. I understand the situation. I¡¯m on my way.¡» ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô After a while, Zedd-san came and observed the wife and¡­ Eventually, he applied some antidote magic, but for some reason, the wife¡¯s condition did not change. ¡¸Zedd-san, perhaps it wasn¡¯t poison¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, it was poison¡­ You¡¯ve done a great job, Yomi-sama. If you hadn¡¯t discovered it, it could have caused a great deal of damage.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸This poison is made from a special flower callel¡ºMisel¡»that humans cultivate on their own. Moreover, because of its nature, it cannot be detoxified by the priests of the demon tribe.¡¹ ¡¸Right¡­ Then, what should I do?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Furthermore, that is not the most frightening part of this poison. Misel¡¯s poison, once inside the body of a demon tribe, incubates for a while¡­ After a couple of days, it suddenly activates and takes the life of the poisoned person. Not only that, but it uses the body as a breeding ground to spread the same toxin around the area. In other words, if we leave her like this, the residents of this city¡­ All but us undead and fairy folk, who are congenitally fully resistant to the poison, will be contaminated. After that, the number of contaminants will increase in a rat race fashion.¡¹ ¡¸N-No way!¡¹ This city will be contaminated? The city that welcomed me five years ago? ¡¸¡­Essentially, humans do not use this poison. As I said at the beginning, Misel is a superlative medicine for humans. In addition, it is rarely used against demons because it is produced in very small quantities¡­You seem to have been caught off guard.¡¹ ¡¸Can you do something about it? Any way to detoxify it?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸But?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, please! My wife¡­ Please help my wife!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ok. Misel is said to be the flower loved by the goddess Misery. That is why it is harmful to the demon tribe. Then, the opposite¡­Goddess who loves the demon tribe. In other words, we use the flower that is said to be loved by Isuzu-sama. A flower that blooms only in the territory of the demon tribe. The medicine that can be taken from the flower called¡ºSuzune¡»is the only antidote that can neutralize Misel.¡¹ ¡¸Then, the flower¡­!¡¹ ¡¸But there¡¯s a problem. The nearest colony where tin can be collected from here is about five to six hours away by foot. You can get there in plenty of time. The bad news is that there is a vicious¡ºmagical beast¡»that lives in the vicinity of the colony.¡¹ Magical beast. A beast that both the Goddess Misery and the Evil Goddess Isuzu-sama unintentionally created, and that both demons and humans abhor. There are individual differences in power, but¡­The strongest class is a walking disaster, capable of devouring even the Demon Army Executives and the Twelve Holy Apostles. ¡¸¡­The magical beast in question is a very high-ranking. And they act in packs. Even you might be in danger, but still¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am. I want to save as many lives as I can. I will use this life saved by the demon tribe for your sake.¡¹ I will definitely save them. My ability¡­I¡¯m going to show you this power, which is said to be the strongest in the Demon Army if only in terms of combat power. CH 57 Former Hero vs. Magical Beasts Translated by AmaLynne ¡º¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t keep up with you at your speed. All the members who can barely keep up with you are on the battlefield¡­I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have to go alone. I am sorry.¡» It can¡¯t be helped. My speed status is over 30,000. There are only two people in the Demon King¡¯s army who can keep up with this speed. Only Gray-san, who taught me body enhancement magic and how to use my body, and my partner Lean. Moreover, Lean is limited to when the moon¡¯s blessing is working. The situation is time sensitive. Leaving the report to the Demon King-sama to Zedd-san, I was heading at maximum speed to the area where the antidote to neutralize the deadly poison Misel,¡ºSuzune¡», was growing in colonies. It would be two days, forty-eight hours at the earliest before the Misel poison would turn and take her life. According to Zedd-san, it is about eight hours after being poisoned that she becomes immobile. She was said to have been in good health until 10:00 pm last night, so she probably received the poison around 5:00 pm yesterday. It must have been just before she came back. That means more than a day has already passed. About twenty-two hours left to go. Even though it took me five or six hours on my feet, it would take me eight hours on the way back, taking into account the physical exhaustion on the way there and the battle with the magical beasts. In addition, I heard that it takes two hours to make an antidote from flowers. In other words, I must destroy the magical beasts and collect the flower within six hours at the latest. I was out of breath, but I had reached the cluster of trees that Zedd-san had told me about. The time was 1 a.m. Six hours after departure. Right on schedule. (Ugh¡­Even though my eyes were accustomed to it, it was still pitch dark and hard to see¡­If only Leanne were here¡­) No, there¡¯s no point in asking for something I don¡¯t have. For now, relying on the slightest sight and sound¡­ ¨D¨DThe next moment, I reflexively jumped back. Where I was a tenth of a second ago, a flame of tremendous firepower was burning. That was close, I would have been hurt if I had been hit by that. Relieved, I heard a rather loud thud from the ground in the vicinity, accompanied by a rumbling of the earth. ¡­I was surrounded. Almost certainly the magical beasts Mr. Zedd had mentioned. And more than one of them. As far as I know, they breathe fire and have the ability to fly. The figure is¡­It is too dark to see. Worse, the moon is hidden by clouds. Calm down, me. Analyze the situation calmly. Breathing fire? Lucky for me, this will give me some visibility. Then, until they let out the flames, my weak vision is a hindrance. Close my eyes. Figure out their movements by sound alone. ¡­Four-legged. Weighs about four tons. About five meters long. There are five of them. But there are probably more in the back. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time for this. I¡¯d slay you all if I had to.¡¹ As if on cue¡­They attacked me. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹ ¡¸GAANNN!¡¹ I felt a cut on the neck. No sound of movement again¡­This is the third body. But it¡¯s not good. It took me an hour to kill just three of them. And the number has continued to grow since then, and now there are twelve of them around. It seems that they have recognized me as a threat. I have learned a few things in the past hour. First, they are magical beasts that look like black panthers. They instinctively use group tactics, and if you try to cut one of them down, another one will attack you, so you have no choice but to stop attacking and go on the defensive. But repeatedly with the occasional hole in the tactic¡­This is how I finally got three of them. This is bad. At this rate, it¡¯s doubtful I¡¯ll be able to eradicate them within the next five hours. At least if I could get my vision back¡­! If my vision were normal, I would be able to cut better, more accurately, and faster. At the very least, it would be much better than the current situation where I am wielding a sword with only my hearing and some sense of smell. I was thinking of using the flames that this magic beast breathes out as a light¡­It seemed to have figured out that my eyesight doesn¡¯t work at night, so it didn¡¯t use it at all. ¡¸GAAAAH!¡¹ ¡¸Oops¡­! Phew!¡¹ ¡¸GOOOOOOO!¡¹ I cut¡­But it¡¯s shallow. The trouble with these guys is that each one is strong enough. Their average status is just under 10,000. If it is a cadre below the strongest class or Lean without the blessing of the moon, it is so strong that its limit is two opponents. That¡¯s 12 more bodies. ¡¸¡­I guess I¡¯ll just have to give up.¡¹ I have no choice. I can¡¯t slay all these guys with my hearing alone now. Then I have no choice but to give up¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I gave up. I gave up on settling the matter early. I had six hours to settle the score and collect the flowers. But now that it¡¯s late at night and there¡¯s no moonlight, I can¡¯t finish them off. Then, wait until it gets bright. I put all my energy into defense and evasion. ¨D¨DAnd four hours later¡­ In other words, five hours after the encounter with the black panther. ¡¸It¡¯s finally getting brighter¡­ Finally, I can use my eyes.¡¹ One more hour and this magic beast¡­I think that¡¯s all the ones gathered in the last four hours¡­A total of twenty-three. I will slay all of these in one hour. ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t use the reinforcement because I was afraid that it might create an opening if I couldn¡¯t use my eyes¡­I¡¯m sorry, but let me go at once, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Physical Enhancement¨D¨DImproved Evasion, Improved Strength, Enhanced Destruction, Super Acceleration, Mental Acceleration, Pursuit¡·.¡¹ ¡­I guess I screwed up. I was relying too much on Lean. I also thought I was overconfident. I thought that if my hearing was intact, I could cut my enemies in the dark. I should have learned the night-vision body enhancement magic first. ¡¸I am limited to six different kinds of body enhancement magic. Well¡­If I could be serious, I could slay all of these guys.¡¹ Body enhancement magic. The only magic that I am suited for is the magic that is limited to my own body. The main advantage of this magic is that it can pinpoint the part of the body that you want to strengthen. Although it can only be used on oneself, many different types of enhancements cannot be compared to enhance magic, and one can enhance more than several of them. For¡¶Warrior¡·, it is the magic of their dreams, said Demon King-sama and Gray-san. ¡¸GAAAAHHH!¡¹ ¡¸¡­You¡¯re slow.¡¹ ¡¸GGAAAAAAAH!¡¹ With¡¶Super Evasion¡·, I evaded with the minimum movement, and with¡¶Improved Strength¡·and¡¶Enhanced Destruction¡·, inflict more damage than I could do. ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s get started¨D¨Dit¡¯s time to lay waste.¡¹ From this moment on, forty minutes. In that amount of time¨D¨DI slew all the magical beasts in the place. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Haa¡­Haa¡­! Damn it, make it¡­in time!¡¹ The battle with the magic beasts took longer than expected, and the mental and physical exhaustion that came with it was greater than I expected. I was able to collect the flowers, but this was two days from contamination¡­I might not have made it in time for 5 pm. I didn¡¯t want to use it if possible because the recoil after use would be too much, but I continued to use¡¶Physical Enhancement¨D¨DSpeed Increase, Super Acceleration, Nullify Fatigue¡·at full force. Seven hours later. ¡¸Good, I can see the city now¡­!¡¹ I used the body enhancement magic at full force, temporarily forgetting the concept of fatigue, and it still took long. The current time¨D¨Dtwo o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Even if it takes two hours to produce the potion from here, it will still be 4:00 PM. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get there in time¡­ ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹ However, I fell on the spot, right in front of the city. I rushed to get up¡­ ¡¸Why, my, legs, they won¡¯t move¡­¡¹ My legs are stuck. The fatigue should have been temporarily nullified. But instantly I realized what happened. ¡­I ran out of magic power. The magic to strengthen my body has run out. The¡¶Nullify Fatigue¡·is a physical enhancement that doesn¡¯t make you tired, but rather makes you temporarily forget your fatigue, and the moment you undo it, you will feel the equivalent amount of fatigue all at once. In addition to that, both¡¶Speed Increase¡·and¡¶Super Acceleration¡·cause more fatigue instead of more speed. ¡­I¡¯ve long since reached my limit, it seems. ¡¸I¡¯m¡­! Haah¡­Haah¡­! Almost there¡­almost there, but why¡­!¡¹ No¡­I have to stay conscious¡­I have to save them¡­ ¡¸I have to save¡­I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯m going to save¡­! Hah¡­hahhh¡­must¡­!¡¹ I have to stand up¡­If you can¡¯t, crawl, I need to go¡­ ¡¸I have to go¡­! Haa¡­haa¡­AAHHHH¡­¡¹ Ah¡­oh¡­¡­the end, huh¡­? ¡¸Hey, there she is! Over here!¡¹ ¡­eh¡­¡­? ¡¸Yomi, you okay? Are you okay!?¡¹ ¡¸Yomi-chan! You did good! We¡¯ll take care of the flowers here¡­! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely get them there in time!¡¹ ¡¸Demon, King-sama¡­Vinel, san¡­¡¹ Seeing the shadow¡­I finally let go of my consciousness. CH 58 Former Hero and Relief Translated by AmaLynne I woke up in a strange room, in a strange bed. ¡­Why am I in this strange place? For now, what happened before? I remembered¡­and then¡­ ¡¸Ah! Medicine¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Yomi-chan! You are awake!¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Oh¡­Manager-san!¡¹ It was the manager of the cake shop who entered the room. So this is that cake shop. ¡¸Yomi-sama! ¡­Really¡­Thank you so much!¡¹ ¡¸What? Oh, that means I make it¡­in time.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Vinel-sama made an antidote from the flowers that Yomi-sama gathered for us¡­Thanks to you, my wife¡¯s condition is improving! I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, no, no, no. No more salt on my cake, please?¡¹ ¡¸Of course not! Come and visit us anytime with Lean-sama!¡¹ ¡­Thank goodness¡­Just in time. The city and the wife are saved. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve gone to a lot of trouble, Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸What? Ah, Demon King-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? De¡­¡­De¡­¡­Demon King-samaaaa!? Hauuu¡­¡­¡¹ Oh, manager-san fainted. ¡­Well, yeah, if Demon King-sama came to your house, you¡¯d be overwhelmed. ¡¸How are you feeling?¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still a little tired, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸I see. It¡¯s 8:00 a.m., by the way. You have been asleep for more than half a day.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I slept that much¡­¡¹ ¡¸Zedd and Vinel were worried, too. Indeed¡­Why do the strongest candidates of the Demon King¡¯s Army, like Lean, Sakura, and you, often do such reckless things?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, ahahaha¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Well, however, thank you very much for your hard work this time. Thanks to you, this city and the man¡¯s wife lying there were saved. Without you, if you had not noticed a little later, there would have been terrible damage¡­Well done¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ehe, ehehehe¡­¡¹ I got praised. I¡¯ve been getting a lot of complaints lately about breaking things, so it¡¯s nice to get compliments on my work. ¡¸By the way, Yomi. What happened to that magic beast?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡¸The magic beast. The strong one that looked like a black panther?¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­It was strong, wasn¡¯t it? I probably wiped them out¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, what did you just say? You said you killed all of them? That many? A magic beast of that strength? All by yourself?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, well done on that too¡­¡­ Besides detoxifying the Misel, the flower has a variety of beneficial effects for the demons. But in the past few years, we haven¡¯t been able to collect it because of the magical beasts that have taken over that place as their territory.¡¹ ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you have just deployed more than one executive?¡¹ ¡¸The flower is useful, but it¡¯s not as important as war. No, well, to tell the truth, I had completely forgotten about its existence.¡¹ You forgot about it¡­ ¡¸It would be quicker if I could be dispatched¡­But that¡¯s not going to happen¡­¡¹ Demon King-sama is strong. I¡¯m not sure what to expect. I¡¯ve been told that I¡¯m the strongest in the Demon King¡¯s Army, but that¡¯s only if you exclude the Demon King-sama. Demon King-sama is the most elite of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­ I¡¯m sure that even if I, Lean, Sakura-kun, Gray-san, and Rain-san were to join together, we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. However, in return for her power, Demon King-sama has many restrictions on her. Demon King-sama alone provides all the wards and enhancement that exist around the Demon King¡¯s castle, in the towns and villages in various locations. However, it is merely Demon King-sama manipulating the magical power supplied by the Demon King¡¯s Castle on her behalf. In other words, Demon King-sama can only operate within a five-kilometer radius around the Demon King¡¯s Castle¡­ But well, in other words, as long as you are inside or around the Demon King¡¯s Castle, which is a¡ºsemi-permanent magical power supply¡», Demon King-sama connected to that Demon King¡¯s Castle is almost invincible. It¡¯s like having unlimited magical power. ¡¸Rest for now. Rest is part of the training.¡¹ ¡¸Ummm¡­¡­¡­Yes.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­And just so you know. Lean has just entered the war, and yesterday evening a whole city was destroyed. It seems that all the people in the vicinity were wiped out.¡¹ ¡¸What, so fast? What could have caused the city to fall so quickly?¡¹ ¡¸Apparently, she planted a magic bomb inside the captive¡¯s body, released them, and set the city on fire.¡¹ ¡¸Wow.¡¹ What a nasty thing to do, Lean. But it¡¯s a good feeling. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going to go now. Stay here until you can move again. I¡¯m sure you will be fine in a few hours.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹ ¡¸Goodbye. ¡¶Teleportation¡·.¡¹ Demon King-sama went and left me and the manager, who is still unconscious. (Lean is working hard after all¡­I have to get stronger and surprise her too.) I decided to do so, but first, I lay down on the bed again to recover from the fatigue and general aches and pains that still lingered slightly. Soon after, I surrendered myself to sleepiness, and soon I lost consciousness. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­This is more than I expected. Wiping out that magic beast? Even Gray can¡¯t do that, can he¡­? What do you think, Vinel?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I think so¡­No, I think Gray-san can do it. But it would take several hours, no matter how you look at it.¡¹ ¡¸Forty minutes of that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sakura-kyun¡­Not, if it¡¯s Sakura-kun, it would be possible to exterminate them in a short time by raining down very large-scale magic. If only Lean had the blessing of the moon for more than half a month¡­The problem is that she was able to do it¡ºwith just a sword¡»!¡¹ ¡¸You, what did you just call Sakura? ¡­No, that¡¯s okay for now. In less than a decade, the Demon Army has made great progress. Especially Yomi and Lean. They are exceptional. Sakura and Gray are following in their footsteps, becoming much stronger than before.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, what about Rain-chan?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s doing well, but she¡¯s already reached the level limiter. I can¡¯t expect her to be any stronger than that¡­The four I just mentioned are still in the process of growing, even though they are so strong. They are not in the senior executive ranks at the moment.¡¹ ¡¸But the executive ranking is not the top four¡­As for Sakura-kun, he is not even an executive. What are you going to do about it?¡¹ ¡¸The ranks of executives are determined by their overall contribution. So, as long as you are around, they will never be ranked first.¡¹ ¡¸Wow, I got a quick and awesome compliment¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then¡­I guess we¡¯ll have to make a new one.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I agree.¡¹ ¡¸The new executive rank that are determined solely by pure strength, not by contribution to the Demon King¡¯s Army. The four strongest elites in the Demon King¡¯s Army. The names are¡­yes, that¡¯s right. How about¡ºFour Demon General¡»?¡¹ CH 59 Vampire Princess and the Fall of a Nation Translated by AmaLynne A few days after the destruction of one of the cities in the Kingdom of Alvera. Rest and paperwork, planning, meeting with the Demon King-sama using a crystal-type magic item because I can¡¯t use Telepathy when I¡¯m this far away, and discussions with Shelly-san, my second-in-command this time. ¡­After a busy few days, we were on our way to the next battlefield¨D¨Dthe metropolis of the Kingdom of Alvera, where¡ºGeneral Disaster¡»Rain-san was waiting for us. Taking the carriage allocated to the Demon King¡¯s Army executive, we were slowly making our way along the last row, gazing out of the window, enjoying a short rest. ¡¸Ahhhh¡­ Rest is wonderful.¡¹ ¡¸With all due respect, we are not at rest at the moment. I think we should use this time to prepare ourselves for the new battlefield.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­ The next battlefield, Rain-san is there, isn¡¯t it? And today is the tenth moon of the night. The moon is between half moon and full moon, and my status is quintupled at night. To tell the truth, with Rain-san and me receiving the blessing of the moon, I don¡¯t think I would lose even if four or five of the Twelve Holy Apostles came together. With such a null game in front of me, why should I tense up¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I understand your feelings, but¡­¡¹ Unlike Sakura-kun and Gray-san, Rain-san has reached the level limiter. In other words, she can¡¯t get stronger anymore¡­ But her level is 160. The fairies have the innate power to manipulate the weather. But she is a cut above the rest of the fairy tribe. She can make lightning fall like rain, and huge hailstones like meteorites. She is truly a disaster. Hence, she is the¡ºGeneral Disaster¡». To be frank, I¡¯m sorry to all the soldiers of the Demon King¡¯s Army, but even if they set up a perimeter around the city and just the two of us, Rain-san and I, went in, the city would probably be destroyed. ¡¸The other side is probably screaming at the mere sight of Rain-san. If it¡¯s a large city, I¡¯m sure they have a very high level of wards, and I¡¯m sure there are numerous warding artists to repair the wards. With the magician I brought to destroy the ward on our side, Rain-san weather control, and my status, it won¡¯t take long to destroy. Once the ward is destroyed, the rest is easy, just a series of lightning strikes from Rain-san and it¡¯s over. Oh, that¡¯s easy. Sorting out the paperwork is a much more tedious job.¡¹ ¡¸Well, Rain-sama weather manipulation is indeed tremendous, and Lean-sama moon blessing is also uncanny, but¡­¡¹ So, there is not much need to get worked up. Rather, in a big city, there are a lot of people. I¡¯m looking forward to killing them all. To be honest, the city battle is like a bonus time for me. Of course, I won¡¯t let my guard down. There are always some skilled people in each city, not to mention the Twelve Holy Apostles. Just like the lady knight a while ago. But on the other hand, as long as you are careful about them, there is no problem. So I got tired of looking out the window, and decided to go to bed. ¡¸Please wake me up when we get there¡­good night¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­You are like a child. ¡­¡­. Oh, you¡¯re still a child, aren¡¯t you? ¡­Sometimes I forget that you are 13 years old¡­¡¹ Rude. In my previous life, I¡¯m a sparkling JK. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô A few hours in the carriage. Feeling refreshed and sleepy, we arrived at the rendezvous point. ¡¸Rain-san, it`s been a while.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Lean. It¡¯s been a long time. I see. So it¡¯s Lean who¡¯s coming.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. Is something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸No, not at all. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re here. It makes my work go faster.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good to know.¡¹ I¡¯m glad to see that Rain-san is doing well. If you stare into the distance, you will see an annoyingly large wall. That must be the big city. ¡¸So, what¡¯s the plan?¡¹ ¡¸As usual. Me and the magician will destroy the wards, followed by lightning and hail. The mess is then¡­¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s a raid.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. This is just a stepping stone to the country¡¯s fall, so don¡¯t let your guard down just because we¡¯ve overrun this place, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t. So, the Kingdom of Alvera is going to fall after all?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just too much work.¡¹ The Kingdom of Alvera is a country that produces a large number of warding and enchanter, and is skilled in defensive warfare. Because of this country¡¯s populace of mainly defensive warriors, we have been unable to attack and retreat. ¡­¡­. I¡¯m getting tired of this eyesore. ¡¸We¡¯ll destroy it in two months. That¡¯s why you and I are working together.¡¹ ¡¸Destroy a country in two months. That¡¯s a pretty big ask, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I can.¡¹ I said it was reckless, but it¡¯s a different story if Rain-san and I are going to work together on a joint operation. Considering our strength ratio, our defenses, and our destructive power¡­ ¡¸¡­A little over a month and a half.¡¹ ¡¸Something like that, I think. Well, if other countries don¡¯t intervene along the way.¡¹ ¡¸Then let¡¯s destroy them quickly. For starters, we¡¯ll start with that city. As soon as my moon blessing is activated, the operation will begin, is that correct?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹ And then, ten minutes later. The sun set and the operation began. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô As I stared blankly at the natural disaster happening right in front of me, as if it were someone else¡¯s problem, I thought to myself. After all, living things are no match for nature, like so. No matter how many levels you raise, how much you train yourself, and how many different enemies you slaughter, it is still only strength within the framework of a living creature. No matter how strong a warrior is, if he is less than level 100, just being struck by lightning is enough to inflict serious damage. So, what I am trying to say is this. ¡¸It¡¯s time to die, you humans! Ahh geez, hurry up and break your wards, you¡¯re such a pain in the ass¡­¡¹ ¡­I¡¯m talking about Rain-san, who I don¡¯t want to make enemies with. My hearing is sharp, not only because I am a vampire, but also because it is now enhanced by my magic. Those ears were picking up human voices inside the city. ¡¸Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! What the hell is this?¡¹ ¡¸Why so much lightning and¡­chunks of ice!?¡¹ ¡¸Damn, if this keeps up, the wards will be destroyed!¡¹ ¡¸Li, lightning, ice¡­¡­Ra, Rain¡­? It¡¯s Rain! D-D-D-Demon King¡¯s Army¡¯s executive¡­The¡ºGeneral Disaster¡», Rain Fairylord!!¡¹ ¡¸Ra, Ra, Ra, Ra, Rain? Don¡¯t be silly, why is such a monster here!?!? Call the capital for backup! Hurry up!¡¹ ¡­¡­. I knew it, but I wonder how much they fear you, Rain-san. Seriously, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re on our side. ¡¸Ahh Ge¨Dez, the ward is stronger than I thought. And there are more warders over there¡­¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t you destroy it?¡¹ ¡¸I can, but it¡¯ll take a while. Sorry.¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s okay¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hey, rejoice! The Capital has informed me that the Kingsguard will be coming to support us! In two minutes, weaken the Transference Sealing Ward for five second!¡¹ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmph. ¡¸Hey Lean, you can help too¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve got information, Rain-san. In two minutes, for five seconds, the Transference Sealing Ward will be weakened to receive reinforcements from the capital.¡¹ ¡¸Really¡­? Then gather soldiers who can use transfer magic¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, it will only be weakened, so I don¡¯t think it will be possible with ordinary transfer magic. So, I¡¯ll go alone for a while.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I see. Kill all the warders and enchanter inside, and then destroy the magic items that are warding to weaken the output of the wards¡­ You¡¯re still a very clever guy, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Not so much. Even if that is not the case, the reinforcement from the capital city may cause serious damage to our soldiers. I¡¯ll go and wipe them out a little bit, too.¡¹ ¡­And two minutes of waiting. ¡¸Okay, weaken it! One¡­Two¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯m off. ¡¶Greater Teleportation¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Three¡­Four¡­Five! Okay, bring it back! We have been waiting for you, Knights of the Kingsguard! I am sorry, but there is no time to spare.¡¹ ¡¸I know, we intend to¡­Who are you?¡¹ My, I¡¯ve already been exposed. Well, no one has crimson eyes, so it¡¯s no surprise. ¡¸Greetings, fools of the Kingdom of Alvera. I am Lean Bloodlord, the fifth-ranking executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army, the¡ºBloodthirsty General¡». Sorry to be so quick, but¡­Die, all of you.¡¹ Now, let¡¯s lay waste. And if I don¡¯t kill the warder soon, she will be pissed¡­I¡¯d say we¡¯ve got about five minutes of fun. I know it¡¯s short, but let¡¯s have fun. CH 60 Vampire Princess and the Heavenly Maiden Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Demon Army Executive, huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I have never heard of a¡ºBloodthirsy General¡». However, it is also hard to imagine a demon tribe deceiving a Demon King¡¯s Army Executive¡­Moreover, they are a race that should have become extinct years ago. The vampire race.¡¹ This old guy in the front of the Kingsguard, he¡¯s sharp. Let¡¯s kill him quickly. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s make this quick.¡¶Flame Explode¡·.¡¹ The magic that creates a medium-sized explosion at an arbitrary location roared inside the ward. The majority of them will probably die or be seriously injured by this. ¡¸What the hell!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, there¡¯s someone over there! It¡¯s her!!¡¹ Shut up¡­ Now, where are the warders and enchanter? ¡­Oh, I found them. They¡¯re all gathered in the same place. No ward¡­ There are no wards. They¡¯re too busy protecting the city to make wards to protect themselves. Let¡¯s just kill them all. ¡¸¡¶Tempest Blade¡·.¡¹ The magic that generates a storm with countless invisible blades at the designated location easily sliced through the densely packed warders and grantors. There seem to be several places where they are gathered. Let¡¯s kill them all at once. The warders and enchanters are putting all their energy into maintaining the wards, as if they have no idea that the enemy has already infiltrated inside the wards. Yes, surprise attack. ¡¸¡¶Darkness Cannon¡·,¡¶Immortal Flame¡·,¡¶Ice Ray¡·,¡¶Enchanted Lightning Sphere¡·.¡¹ .My magic, strengthened fivefold by the blessing of the moon, easily reaps the lives of humans. Ah, I feel good. This is it, this is the feeling. ¡¸Fufufu¡­ Hahahahahahaha!¡¹ It¡¯s the best. In the previous city, I left most of the work to my men, so it was incomplete. But this time¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m killing humans! I am laying waste to them! What a refreshing feeling! Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!¡¹ How did it look to the humans as I killed my enemies while laughing like a villain in a Hollywood movie? The incarnation of a nightmare? An absolute powerhouse? Just thinking about it makes me excited. ¡­Oh, it looks like the wards are broken. I¡¯m sure Rain-san and the others will be coming in soon. ¡¸Well, fun time is over¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve killed so many people and you don¡¯t even seem to feel guilty about it. Sounds like a brutal executive.¡¹ ¡­Hmm? ¡¸¡­What, you¡¯re alive. You¡¯re good.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be praised by the demon. Do not underestimate my men.¡¹ It was the old man of the Kingsguard who spoke to me. I looked behind me and saw¡­about half of the Kingsguard are still in action. It is the country¡¯s elite class, I guess. ¡¸Attention, gentlemen! The enemy is the Demon King¡¯s Army Executive! Magicians! Strong! But they are magician, and if we can get close enough, we have a chance! Let¡¯s show the Kingsguard what we¡¯re made of!¡¹ ¡¸Uoooooooooooooooo!¡¹ ¡¸Then get you as close as you want.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you? You can kill me if you get close enough, right? Even if I were a¡ºmagician type¡», you can kill me if you can get close enough. Try it.¡¹ ¡¸Hii¡­!?¡¹ The Knights of the Kingsguard had the pathetic and fleeting hope that they could win if they just got close enough. A total of sixty-eight of them, except for the old man, I kill them in three seconds. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸So stupid, you should have just let the magician use their transfer magic and run away just as the Transference Sealing Ward was broken. There¡¯s no way you could have beaten me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe it.¡¹ The old man knelt there with a face as if he had given up on everything. ¡¸¡­¡­Do it.¡¹ ¡¸Resolute. Good, I¡¯ll kill you painlessly as a reward for choosing not to bother me¡­Oh, I forgot one thing.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸No, not you.¡¹ ¡¸There. The woman pretending to be dead at the back. You¡¯re alive, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re wasting your time, so get up.¡¹ ¡¸What¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hmmm. As expected of an executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army, easily identified. Quite a feat.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹ Yes. The reason I first attacked the Kingsguard Knights, who should have been unworthy of attention, in preference to the warding artists, was because of this woman. The old man in front of me is no small fry. From what I sense, he has an average status of over 3,000. He is superhuman enough for a human being. ¡­But this woman is not of the same caliber. Not as much as me of course. But I felt a stronger presence than any other human being present here. Perhaps this woman is¡­ ¡¸How do you do,¡ºBloodthirdy General¡»Lean? I am the eleventh in the order of the Twelve Holy Apostles, and I am Mia, the¡ºHeavenly Maiden¡».¡¹ ¡­I knew it was the Twelve Holy Apostles. I thought it was strange because only one of them showed an unusually strong reaction to magic sense. Being 11th in the ranking, he was probably one of the successors to Asbal and Thrust, who were killed in the Demon King¡¯s Army five years ago. ¡¸T-Twelve Holy Apostles! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡¹ ¡¸A¡±?¡¹ I killed the old man. ¡¸And? What¡¯s a two-digit fish in the ranking of the Twelve Holy Apostles doing here? Did you come here to get killed by me?¡¹ ¡¸No, of course not. I came here to have a little chat with you.¡¹ ¡¸Ha?¡¹ A chat? There¡¯s nothing to talk to humans about now. No, let¡¯s kill her. I¡¯ll bring back one of the heads of the Twelve Holy Apostles. ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Sooner rather than later, you¡¯ll die.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re barbaric, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m still somewhat strong, though. I don¡¯t think you should let your guard down, even if you are a vampire race under the protection of the moon.¡¹ ¡¸Thanks for the advice. Oh, and, hey, you know what? Can you please stop that thing you were doing earlier?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸The charm you¡¯ve been using on me, of course.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ This woman, ever since a while ago, has been casting charm magic, one of the mental magic spells, on me. My magic defense is several times higher than hers, so I can play it easily, but it is no less unpleasant. ¡¸¡­Have you noticed? I thought that brainwashing you in this way would make you a good asset, but it¡¯s a shame.¡¹ ¡¸You sly fox¡­¡¹ I feel bad, let¡¯s kill her. It¡¯s a shame because she¡¯s beautiful, but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What did I think just now? Beautiful? Worthy? Why? Ever since the vampire village was destroyed, I thought that the beauty or ugliness of people other than Yomi was less interesting than the shape of a pebble on the side of the road? ¡­Did I fall under the spell? No, no sign of magic since then. Does that mean¡­Are you saying that you genuinely thought this woman was beautiful to me? This me? ¡¸Fufufu¡­You seem puzzled. It seems that you, too, have fallen in love with my beauty.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You¡¯re a narcissist.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s true. I am the most beautiful creature on earth. Whoever sees me is attracted to me, no matter who he or she is. That is the rule of this world.¡¹ ¡­I want to kill myself a little for being a little convinced, even though what he¡¯s saying is a freaky narcissistic egomaniac. ¡­No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not fascinated by this woman¡¯s face. No, I¡¯m not a sore loser¡­Something is different. I¡¯m less willing to attack this woman because¡­¡­¡­I think there is something more¡­¡­¡­I feel there is another factor¡­¡­¡­But I can¡¯t figure it out. ¡¸Well then, I will retreat for the day. If you can¡¯t charm me, then there is no way I can beat you¡­Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹ ¡¸Damn it! ¡­I let her get away!¡¹ Somehow I managed to regain control and attacked the woman. But one step too late. The Twelve Holy Apostles, who called herself¡ºMia¡»escaped with the transfer magic item. CH 61 Reincarnated Boy and the Pope Translated by AmaLynne ¡­¡­I¡¯m the first in this world. Five years after the day I had my first, and worst, encounter with a reincarnated person. I was thirteen years old. For the past five years, I had been separated from my parents under the guise of being¡ºchosen as the valet of the Hero¡»and had been searching for reincarnations in various places with the Hero Avis Nowarite That time was pretty terrible. I was treated like a complete servant. Even the church members didn¡¯t say anything about what Avis did just because he was a Hero. ¡­But that was only relatively early on. The reason is that gradually they started finding¡ºreincarnated¡»people just like me. As we went around to different countries, making speeches in every town and asking people if they knew anything about Japan, one by one, the reincarnated people began to gather¡­And all of them were people who had died at the same time as us. After all, it seems that there are no reincarnated beings except those who died at that time. And now. Twenty-two of my twenty-eight classmates, including the teacher, had gathered. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Holy Land of Mercurius, the holy city of Misery. A place that is said to be the safest in the world, the furthest away from the battle against the Demon King¡¯s army, and with the strongest wards in place. In the center of the city is the Holy City symbol¡­Misery Church Headquarters. The headquarters of the Misery religion. We, who are now training daily as candidates for the next Hero party, were currently gathered in a large hall in the church. ¡¸I wonder what the story is, Shota.¡¹ ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know if you asked me¡­And how many times have I told you to refrain from using previous life¡¯s names, Zeed¡­?¡¹ I don¡¯t know how many times we¡¯ve had this exchange. Next to me is Zeed. A reincarnated person I found about three years ago. His name in his previous life was Kitajima Touya. He was a good friend of mine from a previous life. ¡¸Woah Woah, Zeno. Because, you know, it¡¯s not every day we get to gather in a big hall. Kuroda the Hero¡­I mean, Avis¡¹ ¡¸Well, I guess so¡­Speak of the devil, here he comes.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, hey, Avis. Let¡¯s go eat cake or something instead of coming here.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t say that. If I leave the duties of a Hero, the top won¡¯t shut up, will they? I have to come to these things.¡¹ ¡¸Boo!¡¹ ¡­Shinichi Kuroda. The name in this life is Avis Nowarite. He is the¡ºHero¡»of this generation who gathered all of us here. That¡¯s when he walked in with his cronies from his previous life. The noisy woman clinging to Avis¡¯s arm is Amelia Soulan. She was born a noblewoman in some country, and perhaps because she was pampered to the hilt, she has become even more selfish than in her previous life. There are four others. What¡¯s puzzling is that those cronies are the top four in terms of ability among reincarnated people. What¡¯s that? Is there an inverse proportion between ability and character? As I was thinking about that, ¡¸¡­Looks like we¡¯re all here.¡¹ In the hall, there is a staircase leading to the upper floor. From there, a man of great stature came down the stairs. He was irritatingly good-looking and in his mid-twenties. As soon as he came down, there was a slight yellow cry from the girls. And this man was, in fact, very great. ¡¸Yes, Your Eminence. I, Avis the Hero, and the 21 candidates for the next Hero Party, are here.¡¹ Yes, as that uptight Avis reverently bowed his head and spoke. This man, this handsome man who looks like he is in his 20s, is the pinnacle of humanity. Head of the Misery Faith, Pope. And at the same time. First in the hierarchy of the Twelve Holy Apostles¨D¨DRevels Humanlord the¡ºSon of God¡». He is a direct descendant of the man who created this country, called the¡ºHero of the Beginning¡», and is the greatest ruler of mankind and the most powerful human. ¡¸You are gathered here because of one thing¡­I think it¡¯s time to decide on the selection of the Hero party.¡¹ ¡¸¡­At last.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Avis the Hero, you are strong enough now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you got to know the battlefield?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right.¡¹ ¡­¡­At last, the hero is sent to the front lines. Even Avis, who is superior, seems to be mad only at Revels-sama, nodding his, even though he doesn¡¯t want to go to war. And he was right. If Revels-sama were to get serious, all twenty-two people present here would be killed in less than ten seconds, without the slightest effort. The other Twelve Holy Apostles¡­There is even talk that even the second highest in the hierarchy is vastly inferior to him. ¡¸The¡ºHero Party¡»is¡­The five who are always with you should be fine. They are not unbalanced and are in fact the strongest of the five. In addition, I will add a few of the Twelve Holy Apostles. Is that all right?¡¹ ¡¸I have no objection. I cannot thank you enough for your kindness.¡¹ ¡¸I see. The others will be on standby in this church to take over in the event of a vacancy¡­That¡¯s all I have to say. Avis the Hero, your first battle is scheduled for a month from now. You should raise your level as much as you can.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yes!¡¹ So, in short, we¡¯re just a backup. Well, I don¡¯t want to go to war, so let¡¯s just hope that these guys will do their best to defeat the Demon King. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Revels-sama turned away. ¡¸Please wait, Your Eminence.¡¹ A voice echoing from behind us stopped us in our tracks. ¡¸¡­¡­Mia?¡¹ There she was, an immensely beautiful woman¡­The word¡ºbeautiful¡»is not even enough, she is that beautiful. She has beautiful silver hair, an artistic face, and an appearance that makes you fall in love with her. She is the eleventh in the hierarchy of the Twelve Holy Apostles, the¡ºHeavenly Maiden¡», Mia. Although she only joined the Twelve Holy Apostles three years ago, she is a genius who became a Twelve Holy Apostles at the tender age of 13 and is now 16, the youngest person ever to be chosen as a Twelve Holy Apostles. And then there is his appearance, which attracts not only men but even women. She dominates everything with her beauty. She is like a celestial being. Therefore, she is called¡ºHeavenly¡». ¡¸¡­I believe you are on assignment in the Kingdom of Alvera? Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve come back because I have something I judged urgent to bring to the attention of His Eminence the Pope.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­Is that a story you would allow these men to hear?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, by all means¡­I have confirmed the presence of a new Demon King Executive.¡¹ Although outnumbered by humans, each and every one of them is a being of high potential, and this is the Demon Army, a union of the Demon Army and the Demon Tribe. Among them, ten elite Demon Army executives are exceptionally strong and are held in awe by the Demon King. The eleventh of these is¡­I guess that¡¯s what it means. ¡¸Oh¡­A new executive, huh? From the looks of it, it looks like you didn¡¯t get it.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­I mean, I¡¯m no match for that thing. To be honest, if that thing continues to march on¡­I think the Kingdom of Alvera will be destroyed.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ ¡­The kingdom will be destroyed? Is this some kind of joke? ¡¸What¡¯s his description, the race, the name?¡¹ ¡¸Her name is Lean Bloodlord. She is the fifth rank in the Demon King¡¯s executive and is known as the¡ºBloodthristy General¡». She appears to be a survivor of the vampire race.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Vampire race.¡¹ Does¡ºsurvivor¡ºof the vampire race mean that vampires were thought to be extinct? ¡­¡­No, that¡¯s for later. The question is how strong is this person? ¡¸She has black hair, red eyes, and double teeth. That¡¯s the mark of the vampire race¡­¡­The rest is her extraordinary strength. Frankly, I hope I never have to face her again.¡¹ ¡¸So much for that. Do you know exactly how good she is?¡¹ ¡¸She was a mage type who could do both magic and melee fighting. But the perfection of both was extraordinary. She is a monster. That ability¡­Even taking into account the enhancement by the moon¡¯s blessing, it is as troublesome as or more than Rain, Gray, and Sakura. A battalion of the Kingsguard of the Kingdom of Alvera was destroyed in less than five seconds.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Here come the nasty ones.¡¹ I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. The Knights of the Kingsguard are an elite group held by many countries. Killing them all in seconds by the dozens? Is she a creature? ¡¸Thank you for your report, and you may step back now, Mia¡­Well, gentlemen. You heard it. You are indeed getting stronger. But don¡¯t forget that there are monsters in the world, like the one who just described¡­Be diligent.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹ After those words, this time Revels-sama disappeared upstairs and we were dismissed. The newly found executive¡­I couldn¡¯t get this woman, Lean, out of my head for some reason. In agony, I headed back to the training ground. CH 62 Reincarnated Boy and Obituary Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­¡­Are you kidding me?¡¹ It was the night of the day the Pope announced that the Hero would be deployed to the battlefield. I didn¡¯t miss Avis¡¯s mutterings. Currently, it¡¯s just the two of us in the room. Uncomfortably, very uncomfortably¡­Me and this guy are sharing a room. Because of this, I was often used as a servant or an errand boy. Well, recently it has decreased because he is busy and the number of reincarnations has increased, so he has more people to take care of him. ¡¸¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡¹ ¡¸You know what I¡¯m talking about, war. You don¡¯t send a 13-year-old kid into battle, do you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­The previous Hero was eight years old when he went into battle.¡¹ ¡¸As a result, even the most powerful Hero of all time died in less than a year!¡¹ Apparently, he doesn¡¯t like it. ¡¸What a surprise. I thought you would be a Hero, awe-inspiring, and try to build a harem on the battlefield.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not something I risk my life for. Besides, with my power as a Hero, I can get as many women as I want¡­ Damn, all I had to do was use that power and live the best life I could¡­I thought it would be two years before I¡¯d be on the battlefield, but that damn Pope¡­!¡¹ He is scum, just like described. The rights of a Hero are one of the just rewards for the obligations that come with it, and this man, who has yet to fulfill those obligations, has no inherent right to abuse his rights. ¡¸Moreover, a new executive has been found? A woman who has the power to be on equal footing with the three that are said to be the most troublesome in the Demon King¡¯s Army? ¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous, if I meet a monster that can destroy the Kingsguard Knights in five seconds, I¡¯ll die too!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s all right? The world is a big place. Besides, isn¡¯t that one fighting somewhere else right now?¡¹ ¡¸Are you stupid? We can¡¯t beat the Demon King¡¯s Army Executive even if we were all together. The woman Lean who is mentioned at lunch isn¡¯t the only one, there are a lot of top-level executives who can change the war situation by themselves. If even one such person shows up and blocks our transfer, we will die!¡¹ I was told that the first battle would be placed on a relatively less intense battlefield, but I think you¡¯re too scared¡­¡­ After that, I listened to endless stories that I wasn¡¯t sure were complaints or whining, and before I knew it, dawn was breaking. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô One month later. It was the day Kuroda and his five cronies went out to battle. ¡­Well, they left quickly without a word of greeting or anything. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s goodbye for good, and they will be back by nightfall. And since the battlefield is supposed to be relatively calm, there¡¯s certainly not much to worry about. ¡­Well, to be honest¡­¡­I think I want those guys dead. Maybe I¡¯ve always felt that way, since my previous life. ¡¸¡­¡­Senjo-san.¡¹ Senjo Yona. She was the one who was bullied by Kuroda and his friends, and who was my secret love. Her grades weren¡¯t good, and her athletics were devastating¡­¡­She was a quiet girl with a fragile atmosphere. The Kuroda who bullied her¡­¡­I hated them so much. There were twenty-two reincarnations gathered in this church. And the number of people in that class, including the teacher, was twenty-eight. Six people are missing. I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere¡­Perhaps some of them were caught up in the battle with the demon tribe and died. And among the six people who could not be found, Senjo-san was included. But Senjo-san was not in the classroom that day. Maybe she was the only one who was safe. I hope she was. ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t believe I let my thoughts from a previous life drag me down so far. It¡¯s heavy on me.¡¹ I know. But I liked her. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­Two months have already passed since Kuroda and his team started attending the battlefield. Kuroda was reluctant at first, but it seems that he is getting better in the war, and recently he has been going out to the battlefield with great enthusiasm. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go, boys. Let¡¯s go crush those filthy cowardly demon tribes today as well.¡¹ ¡¸Yaan, Avis is so cool!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the way it¡¯s done, Avis, even yesterday¡­¡¹ It¡¯s like a conversation between a delinquent and his cronies. ¡¸Okay, then get on with the transfer.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Have a good day, Hero-sama.¡¹ With that voice, Avis and his party were transferred to the battlefield again today. Avis¡¯s Hero party was quite strong. Avis, the hero, is a superhuman with an average status of over 8,000, and the other five have leveled up to around 50. The other five have also improved their status to around 5,000. In addition, there are four S-class adventurers and the eighth, ninth, and tenth ranks of the Twelve Holy Apostles. They will not be defeated by ordinary opponents. ¡­¡­¡­¡­So I thought. That evening, when the sun had set. We were waiting for Kuroda and the others to return. ¡ºWe¡¯re the Hero, remember? We need people to make a triumphant entry, right?¡» And for reasons that make no sense, we are gathered to pick them up every time¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­Hey, aren¡¯t they late?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, can they hurry up¡­?¡¹ ¡¸To begin with, what time is it?¡¹ Yes, they back very late today. The priests around him were also puzzled, wondering if something was wrong¡­At that time. The surroundings were buzzing. It was because the Transfer magic circle began to glow. This Transfer magic circle was created by specific magic, and when magic is used in pairs, it is possible to return here, unaffected by Transfer Sealing Wards. And only a limited number of people have been taught that formula. For example, a magician who was among the S-class adventurers. ¡­¡­What the heck, it¡¯s not okay. Something went wrong, I¡¯m sure it is. But those thoughts were disturbed by the return of the ragged, unfocused magician, the only one. ¡¸What the¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, are you okay? I mean, where are the others?¡¹ ¡¸What about Avis and his cronies? They¡¯re not with her!¡¹ ¡¸Heeeey¡­¡­Heeeey¡­¡­Aaa¡­¡­H, Help, me¡­¡­Aaahhhh!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, calm down!¡¹ ¡¸Hold her down! She¡¯s gone mad!¡¹ She is supposed to be a magician who is well known as an S-class adventurer, but she is so demoralized and afraid of something. ¡­Avis and the others are gone. Most of all, the words echoed in my head. I could only imagine what happened. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The next day, the hall was converted into a conference room, where we, the candidates for the Hero party, the influential people of the church, and even the Twelve Holy Apostles were gathered as much as possible. Led by Revels-sama, the first in the hierarchy, there is Helena-san the¡ºTreasure Eyes¡», the second, Gale-san¡ºHeavenly Life¡», the third. There is also Noin-san¡ºThe Wailing of the Devil¡»in sixth place, and Edith-san¡ºThe White Sword¡»in seventh place. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Julia, an S-class adventurer and a member of the Hero party. I heard that you were in a state of confusion yesterday, but have you calmed down?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Y-Yes¡­¡­I-I-I¡¯m sorry for your concern¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you¡­¡­¡¹ She hasn¡¯t calmed down at all. What¡¯s really going on with just one night¡­¡­? ¡¸¡­¡­So. Can you tell us what happened?¡¹ ¡¸Hii¡­¡­Ah, aaaa¡­¡­T, the dreaded¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Calm down. There is no fear here. Look ahead. The Twelve Holy Apostles are all here. I, the First, am also here. Do not be afraid.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I am sorry.¡¹ And then she¡­The S-class adventurer, who is full of confidence when we first met, was completely stressed out, but she began to talk. ¡¸W-We¡­the Hero party¡­Around the site of the former Kingdom of Alvera, we encountered the Demon King¡¯s Army executive¡­¡­After the battle¡­¡­we were annihilated¡­¡­¡¹ I had expected this. I was even convinced of it. But¡­when I actually heard it, I felt the air around me grow heavy. Kuroda and the others were dead. He was a nasty guy. I wanted him to die. ¡­¡­. But when he actually dies, I feel a little gloom. Sure, he was scum, but he was a fellow reincarnation¡­We were companions. ¡¸¡­Okay.¡¹ ¡¸Annihilate the Hero party¡­Is the enemy a group?¡¹ ¡¸How cowardly! That¡¯s why they are so lowly!¡¹ ¡¸Using many executives just because they are no match for the Hero¡­! Did you take some of them with you?¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­I¡¯m so sad! What a thing to say!¡¹ This is where the questions began. How many or who were the executives who took him on the road? That kind of information. Sure, the loss of the Hero was a blow, but if that reduced the number of executives, they thought they could take advantage of it. But it seems that this thinking was too naive. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­N-No, it is not. The enemy is¡­¡­one.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹ ¡¸There is only one¡­A single vampire, who calls himself Lean, has decimated¡­We were decimated by a single vampire named Lean¡­¡¹ CH 63.1 Vampire Princess and Appointment (Part 1) Translated by AmaLynne I was able to successfully attack one of the cities, although I was forced to flee by a mysterious¡ºTwelve Holy Apostles¡»named Mia the¡ºHeavenly Maiden¡». Survivors? There were? I killed them all. And from there, I marched on to the capital, destroying cities and killing people. ¡­Then, one month after the start of the invasion of the Kingdom of Alvera. ¡¸Okay, you guys, let¡¯s start the battle. Go ahead and destroy the turrets. Magicians, warders, and grantors, Lean, please.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ At last, we were in a decisive battle in the capital of the Kingdom of Alvera. It was the capital city, and it took a long time to attack the wards. It took all of our warding artists, Rain-san weather manipulation, and my magic to the fullest, and it took three days to finally make a hole in the ward, how solid is the warding? Since the size of the hole was large, soldiers of middle rank and below were put on standby. In contrast, soldiers of higher rank and above, myself, and Shelly-san, a semi-executive, a total of about 150 people, invaded the warding, killed all warding and granting artists, and further destroyed the magic items to break the ward, and then marched forward. The usual flow of events, albeit with some differences. ¡¸Now, Lean-san, please give me your instructions.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­Well then, I and Shelly-san will go ahead. There is only one hole, and there will be a concentrated fire of long-range attacks. We¡¯ll kill them first as much as possible, but please be careful following us.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ha!¡¹¡¹ And then, the decisive battle was set to begin¨D¨D! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­No more~¡¹ It took only three hours from the start of the operation. It was the time it took for the capital to fall. ¡­I don¡¯t know, they didn¡¯t think we could break the wards, and they weren¡¯t prepared for it. Too stupid. It¡¯s always important to assume the worst in a war, but they look down on us because we¡¯re demons. Are they bird-headed enough not to remember the difference in basic stats? No, is it disrespectful to all the bird-oriented beastmen to say this? Well, human-heads, then. So, the nobles were impatient with our intrusion. What¡¯s more, they were trying to escape, you know? They were trying to escape to the Holy Land of Mercurius using a transfer magic circle without any good plan. Shelly-san anticipated this and was the first to break into the castle and destroy the magic circle, so no one could escape. So, my job of exterminating the magic occupations was completed. I also killed all the top 10 or so of the most powerful people in the country. I left the rest to everyone under my command, and I am now taking a break. ¡¸H-How about this one? It¡¯s the finest quality wine!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, look at me. Do I look old enough to drink?¡¹ ¡¸Hii! I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll get you some juice right away.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. I want you dead.¡¹ ¡¸Aghh.¡¹ Me now? I¡¯m using the nobles of this country as chairs and desks to serve me. My latest boom. I treat great people like furniture and play the tyrant. ¡¸T, that¡­If you do this, your life is really¡­¡¹ ¡¸Chair doesn¡¯t talk.¡¹ ¡¸Hiii¡­¡­yes, yes¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Lean, you look pretty bad right now.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Rain-san. How¡¯s the city doing?¡¹ ¡¸Things are going smoothly, thanks to your killing of all the important and powerful people.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad to hear that. I¡¯d like everybody to stay alive as long as possible.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Not a very nice thing to say, coming from the queen who treats all intelligent life, human or otherwise, as if they were her property.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s wrong, Rain-san. I am a vampire princess. The queen is my mother.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, right¡­Well, at any rate, the kingdom is now destroyed. Oh, by the way, what happened to the royal family?¡¹ ¡¸They weren¡¯t comfortable, so I made mincemeat out of them. You see that lump of black over there?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh, wow.¡¹ They were all kind of scrawny, sprout-like things, and they were making my butt hurt. I was so pissed off I chopped it up and burned it. ¡¸Oh, but I¡¯m getting tired of this¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m not really an S. I just enjoyed humiliating the human noble who thought they were so high and mighty.¡¹ ¡¸I think that¡¯s what you call an S.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t feel that way about demons or Yomi¡­Oh, that¡¯s enough, you guys.¡¹ ¡¸T-Then¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Right, bye-bye. Bang!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ee.¡¹ I didn¡¯t need it anymore, so I killed it with a small explosion. ¡¸¡­¡­Lousy fireworks.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a terrible line¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸So, Rain-san, you wanted to see me?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, yeah, yeah. I got a call from the Demon King-sama. She said she was going to hold an emergency executive meeting and that everyone should come back. She also said that you can take a vacation in the Demon King¡¯s territory.¡¹ ¡¸Really? Lucky~¡¹ ¡¸Go ahead and make out with Yomi as much as you want.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­Hmm? ¡­Wait, what!?¡¹ CH 63.2 Vampire Princess and Appointment (Part 2) Translated by AmaLynne I returned to the Demon King¡¯s castle with Rain-san and entered the conference room to find that everyone had already gathered there. ¡¸Ah, Rain, welcome back!¡¹ Pow! ¡­It was Yomi who greeted me with a smile. ¡¸¡­¡­Lovely.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? What?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, no, I¡¯m talking about this one¡­¡¹ Bad, I almost fell in love for a minute, she was so cute. ¡¸¡­¡­Lean, why don¡¯t you stop flirting and sit down?¡¹ ¡¸I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I¡¯m not flirting!¡¹ Rude! ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. Now, the reason I called you here is this. The Hero I mentioned has finally been deployed to the battlefield.¡¹ With these words, the (for some reason) relaxed atmosphere around them changed drastically, and everyone looked on their guard. Yomi, in particular, had a rather grim look on her face. ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹ And within two seconds, the tension was gone. ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s not fine¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You say so? The average status of the current generation Hero is not even 8,000. Three of the Twelve Holy Apostles are accompanying them, but they are not much better than the rest. It is enough to send Yomi, Lean, Sakura, Gray, and Rain to them and have Sakura seal their transfer.¡¹ That¡¯s a bit of a stretch. ¡­I¡¯ll kill the Hero no matter what. After all, the Hero of this generation is the reincarnated Shinichi Kuroda. He¡¯s the scum who bullied me a lot in my previous life. I wonder how I¡¯m going to kill him. Kill everyone around me, stomp the filth out of their lower body, make them lick the ground, peel off their fingernails, skin them, and finally burn them? Hmm~¡­but drowning them would be nice. Or bludgeoning them to death? Or beat them to death? Mmm~, what to do. ¡¸¡­Hey, Lean? Do you hear me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah! Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Your cheerful face looks creepy, like a little girl¡¯s before shopping.¡¹ Rude!! ¡¸¡­Whatever, let¡¯s leave it at that¡­Demon King-sama, will you leave the matter of killing the Hero to me?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s unusual for you to take on the task of killing a small group of people.¡¹ Rude!!! ¡­Sure, it¡¯s the most fun to devastate humans on a large battlefield, so I¡¯m asking to be assigned to a battlefield that kills many thousands and tens of thousands of people, but you know what? ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to Lean to decide what to do about the Hero. Now, to be frank, here¡¯s the main topic.¡¹ ¡­What¡¯s more important than the Hero? I mean, how do I handle the Hero? ¡¸All of a sudden¡­I¡¯m thinking of creating a new executive position.¡¹ A new executive position? ¡¸A new position¡­Apart from the twelve of us?¡¹ ¡¸Nope. I will pull out some of them from among them. The new executive position is, simply put, a select group of the strongest in the Demon Army. Since the ranks of the Demon Army executives are determined by their level of contribution, it is difficult to judge their abilities. Therefore, we selected the personnel purely based on their military prowess.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ ¡¸Well, simply because¡­ The people I¡¯m about to bring up are too strong, at a level that puts them outside of the executive position. It would be a shame to just let them work as executives as they are. I¡¯d like to put them on the battlefield more and have them do work that relies on force.¡¹ ¡­Hmm? That means¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­Does that mean I don¡¯t have to do paperwork or anything?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the first thing that comes out of your mouth¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be less than when you were an executive.¡¹ ¡­¡­Then!! Pick me! Pick me! Pick me! I don¡¯t want to see any more papers! I almost died when I was doing it, with all the reports and stuff, even though I¡¯m strong enough not to need sleep! I don¡¯t want to go through that again! ¡¸Now, let¡¯s talk about the personnel. I¡¯ll make the official announcement later¡­The fourth seat is for Gray, and the third seat is for Sakura¡­¡¹ Come on! Come on! ¡¸¡­The second seat is Lean. First seat is¡­Yomi, there.¡¹ YAAAAAAAYYYY!!!! ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the matter, Lean, you¡¯ve been making a hundred faces since a while ago¡­Well, that¡¯s it. You and others will be appointed as the¡ºFour Demon Generals¡»of the Demon Army. We¡¯ll change the alias later as well.¡¹ ¡¸¡­King order¡­I have received it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll let Sakura know later.¡¹ ¡¸Ah~hh¡­I was not chosen, huh? Well, I¡¯m too old for that.¡¹ ¡¸Rain is older than all of us!¡¹ ¡¸Shaddap, get out of here.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­F-First seat¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Yomi. I¡¯ll support you as the second seat.¡¹ ¡¸Lean¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Besides! I don¡¯t have to do paperwork anymore!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s your real thoughts!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, just because I said it¡¯ll be less than when you were an executive doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t be there.¡¹ ¡¸Eehhhhh.¡¹ CH 64 Vampire Princess, the Four Demon Generals, and the Sacred Artifact Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­Gentlemen, I am gathered here today for one thing only. New executive positions¡­ To announce the personnel for the creation of the Four Demon General.¡¹ New executive position¡­ Three days after the announcement of the creation of the Four Demon Generals of the Demon Army. Currently, among the Demon King, the upper echelons of each race have gathered, just as they did when Yomi joined the Demon Army, and are waiting impatiently for the announcement. ¡¸Let me make the announcement right away. First¡­Fourth seat, Gray Christ.¡¹ At the same time, Mr. Gray stepped forward, and simultaneously there were loud cheers and applause. Gray-san is a popular guy, isn¡¯t he? I heard there is a fan club that says they can¡¯t get enough of that taciturnity. ¡¸Gray, I appoint you as the fourth seat of the Four Demon General of the Demon Army¡­ You, who was once said to be the strongest in the Demon Army, may be dissatisfied with the fourth seat, though.¡¹ ¡¸Such¡­I, not¡­¡­the one who is above me¡­Three of them were¡­¡­stronger¡­..That¡¯s just the way it¡­¡­is.¡¹ ¡¸Mm, yeah?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­But¡­¡­I, too, am a warrior¡­¡­I have no¡­¡­intention of stagnating¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Kukuk, good attitude. I like it. From now on, continue to serve the Demon Army with all your might.¡¹ ¡¸I accept¡­¡­¡¹ Loud cheers once again. ¡­¡­Gray-san, you¡¯re so cool. I admire you so much! ¡¸Next up¡­¡­Sakura Forrester.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yhes!¡¹ ¡¸Sakura. You are the third seat. Until now, Tiana has been there, and mainly because that¡­¡­not have the talent to lead an army¡­¡­just a little¡­¡­That¡¯s why I held you from joining the executive.¡¹ I wonder how much lack of talent is at the level that makes the Demon King-sama falter in her speech, Sakura-kun. ¡¸¡­But your magical abilities are undoubtedly the best in the Demon Army. I hope you will continue to use your power to the fullest.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes! I-I will continue to burn, blow up, drown, and do many other things to humans!¡¹ ¡¸O-Oh¡­¡­Well, then, in honor of your rare talent and wisdom in magic, I give you the name of¡ºWise God General¡».¡¹ ¡¸Y-You¡¯re so kind to say that!¡¹ I chewed. ¡¸Now on to the next¡­¡­Lean Bloodlord.¡¹ Oh, it¡¯s me. I went up to the front of the Demon King-sama and straightened my posture, just like the previous two. Then, the cheers were as loud as Gray-san and Sakura-kun. Ugh, embarrassing. ¡¸¡­¡­Lean. The sole survivor of my people. You shall be the second seat¡­ I never thought you would be this strong.¡¹ ¡¸It is only because of the help of the executive and all the other members of the demon tribe that I have been able to do this. If it were up to me alone, I would already be dead.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Sometimes I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re humble or greedy.¡¹ I think it¡¯s both. ¡¸Well, good. I have heard of your rampage on the battlefield. Just a few days ago, you and Rain took down a whole country. Not just anyone can do that.¡¹ The Kingdom of Alvera? When I heard this, there was a cry of admiration from behind. So embarrassing. ¡¸You will be given the new name of¡ºDemon God General¡». From now on, you will continue to fulfill your role as a Vampire Princess.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ As soon as I stepped back, there was a cheer that sounded more like an angry shout. Stop it, I¡¯m not good at being praised or admired! ¡¸And lastly, as I¡¯m sure everyone here knows¡­¡­Yomi, come here.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Demon King-sama.¡¹ Oh, Yomi¡¯s here. What¡¯s with that nervous face? She¡¯s cute. Someone get a camera. ¡¸Yomi, You the first seat¡­¡­In other words, the top. I recognize you as the second most powerful in the Demon Army, after me.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­ I can¡¯t thank you enough for letting me join the Demon Army even though I am a human being. I really can¡¯t thank you enough. This life that was picked up by the Demon King-sama and Lean, I will use it all for the sake of the Demon Army.¡¹ ¡¸Kukuku, save a little life for yourself. Well, Yomi. your peerless fighting prowess deserves this name¡­¡ºWarlord¡». I give you this name. From now on, let your mightiest power be the power of the Demon Army.¡¹ ¡¸Of course!¡¹ Then, the loudest cheer of the day went up. It was Yomi, after all. What¡¯s with that shy face? Super cute. Thus, a new position was created¨D¨Dthe Four Demon General of the Demon Army. Fourth seat¨D¨D¡ºWarrior God General¡»Gray Christ. Third seat¨D¨D¡ºWise God General¡»Sakura Forrester. Second seat¨D¨D¡ºDemon God General¡»Lean Bloodlord. First seat¨D¨D¡ºWarlord¡»Yomi. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The next day after the founding of the Four Demon General, the four of us were summoned by the Demon King-sama. ¡¸Umm¡­Demon King-sama, is there something I can do for you?¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm. This time, you and the others will be active as the best of the Demon Army. As a reward for all the hard work and effort that went into getting selected, I thought I¡¯d give you a little present.¡¹ ¡¸A present? What is it, money? Sweets? The right to hug Yomi as much as you want?¡¹ ¡¸What was the last one!?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. Well, it¡¯s nothing much. I was just going to give you some Sacred Artifact.¡¹ Oh, a sacred artifact~ Sacred artifact~ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sacred Artifact!? ¡¸S-Sacred Artifact!? ¡­That Sacred Artifact!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what else it could be, but maybe that.¡¹ ¡¸What¡­sacred artifact¡­?¡¹ Sacred Artifact. There was once a time when demons and humans did not fight, but coexisted and prospered together. The king of a great nation at that time had 99 magic items created to protect and prosper his nation. Each one of them is the most powerful item that has a unique and terrifying performance. That¡¯s a Sacred Artifact. ¡¸However, there are still many Sacred Artifacts that have been lost in the long history of the kingdom. There are currently only thirteen Sacred Artifacts in the possession of the Demon Army. From among them, I will give you the one that suits you best.¡¹ ¡¸G-Give¡­¡¹ ¡¸It would be a shame to let it rot. I leave it to you.¡¹ ¡­¡­Oohhhh. Is it really okay? On my wrist, a Vessel, a degraded version of a Sacred Artifact, the Maintenance Bracelet¡»is gleaming. This is another one of my deepest secrets, but if it can further strengthen me, there¡¯s no reason not to take it. ¡¸First of all, Gray. This is for you.¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­¡­clothes¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s called¡ºStrong Clothing Gravolas¡». The effect is quite simple. It raises your muscular strength and defense several times. It also has the effect of allowing you to change the design as you wish, so modify it as you like.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Oohhh¡­¡­¡¹ Sacred Artifact is amazing. It¡¯s a status correction with no disadvantages. ¡¸Sakura, this is for you. The¡ºKing¡¯s Staff Hearty¡». Use it with care.¡¹ ¡¸Umm, what does this do?¡¹ ¡¸It improves the magic power and reduces the magic power required. Not only that, it can simplify magic completely.¡¹ ¡¸Simplify¡­?¡¹ ¡¸No matter what kind of large-scale magic it is, or what kind of preparation magic it requires. With that staff, even magic that takes an irritatingly long time to work can be done in seconds, if you know what I mean.¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhh!?¡¹ A cheat person has been bestowed a cheat magic item. ¡¸Lean, for you¡­Oh, here it is. It¡¯s called¡ºHeavenly Eye Ars¡».¡¹ Heavenly Eye Ars? What is this, a pendant? ¡¸What does it do?¡¹ ¡¸It gives you an absolute boost to all aspects of your vision.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­What does that mean?¡¹ ¡¸It means you¡¯ll be able to see through smoke screens and flashes of light that even vampire eyes can¡¯t see through.¡¹ ¡­Hmm? Well, it¡¯s useful but not as good as the last two, right? ¡¸That¡¯s not all. It also has Clairvoyance, which allows you to look ahead from 1 second to 10 seconds into the future, and mind-reading, which allows you to see into the mind of your opponent in fragments. And to top it all off, it has the power to steal a person¡¯s¡ºStatus¡».¡¹ I take back what I said before, it¡¯s a cheat item. Holy crap, you¡¯re really going to give me this? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸The last one is Yomi¡­This is for you.¡¹ ¡¸This¡­a sword?¡¹ ¡­Hmm? I¡¯ve seen this sword somewhere before¡­ ¡­¡­Ah. ¡¸This is the¡ºMagic Sword Diaz¡»isn¡¯t it? The one Yomi used when she was a Hero.¡¹ ¡¸R-Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. The effect is extremely powerful. It has the power to cut through an opponent¡¯s defenses, the power to cut through insubstantial objects such as fire and water, and the power to make it difficult to heal the cut area. Those are three effects.¡¹ I think it¡¯s a real cheat to hear it again. Especially the defense penetration. It¡¯s the natural enemy for a defensive vanguard. ¡¸I¡¯ll give it back to you. Wield it to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes, thank you very much¡­¡¹ ¡¸And I¡¯ll give you this.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh!?¡¹ Hmm? Somehow, Demon King-sama has another sword. ¡¸The Magic Sword Diaz originally belonged to you, so I simply returned it. Apart from that, I said I¡¯ll give you another one.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh¡­!? Wait, that¡­two swords! I can¡¯t accept two swords!¡¹ ¡¸I told you, it would be a shame to let it rot. You can do dual wield, can¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸No, well, I can¡­I can but¡­¡­¡¹ You can!? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s super hard! ¡¸The name of the sword is¡ºArius the Last Sword¡». The effect is¨D¨D¡¹ ¡­Everyone in the room opened their mouths when they heard the effect. That¡¯s terrible. If Yomi uses it, there really won¡¯t be anyone left to call an enemy, will there? Learn more ¡¸Well, that¡¯s it then. I¡¯m sorry I called you out here. Dismissed.¡¹ After saying all that, the Demon King-sama transferred. We looked at each other, having gained unexpected power¡­The first thing to do is to go to the arena to test each other¡¯s strengths. An hour later, I was immensely impressed by its extraordinary performance. In addition, the arena broke down and Zedd-san screamed like he had never been. CH 65 Vampire Princess vs. Holy Twelve Apostles x3 Translated by AmaLynne About two months have passed since the founding of the Four Demon Generals, and I was about to get used to the new work environment. Well, the work environment was different in that there were more battles and less paperwork than when I was an executive. Anyway, it was around that time. The¡ºnews¡»came to me out of the blue. ¨D¨DConfirmation of the current location of the Hero party. I had been enjoying my human-killing vacation on the battlefield, but as soon as I heard the news, I immediately returned to the Demon King¡¯s castle. ¡¸Demon King-sama, is it true that you found the Hero?¡¹ ¡¸Calm down. Sit down. Drink some water¡­ The information is reliable. Since the establishment of the Four Demon Generals, there have been reports of people who have seen figures that look like them, but we have not been able to verify them. But this time, I am sure. After Tiana fought with him, I was convinced that he was the real thing. Isn¡¯t that right, Tiana?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am sure. I saw four S-rank adventurers and three Twelve Holy Apostles in addition to the same level of strength and cronies as reported. I and several semi-executives fought them and they escaped¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s enough. Now, I leave this matter in Lean¡¯s hands, as we decided earlier. Is that correct, Lean?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Oh, just one thing. If you could lend me Sakura-kun to help me put up the Transference Sealing Ward.¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Sorry, it took so long¡­because this time, there were several heroes¡¯ bodyguards.¡¹ ¡¸Bodyguards?¡¹ ¡¸The predecessor¡­I guess they tried to conceal their failure with Yomi. But although they were able to escape by transfer, Tiana¡¯s sensing ability cannot be surpassed by that much. I¡¯ve got them perfectly in my sights¡­I¡¯m counting on you, Lean.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Sakura-kun and I transferred to a plain near the ruins of the old Kingdom of Alvera. The capital of the country I had overrun was right next to it. ¡¸Then, Sakura-kun, please.¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡­¡¶Perfect Dimensional Lock¡·.¡¹ While it is in place, it has a debuff that cancels the activation of Sakura-kun magic, but at the same time, it is so strong that it is almost indestructible. We had that deployed around the heroes. ¡¸¡­Thank you, Sakura-kun. I¡¯m off then.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes. G-Good luck!¡¹ ¡­Alright. Now it¡¯s time to meet the man. That man. It is now 5:00 pm. It¡¯s almost winter. The sun is almost down. Just in time. Tonight is¡­half moon. That¡¯s nice. A full moon is hard to adjust to and will kill quickly. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll repay you dozens of times what you owe me from my previous life. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­Transference Sealing Ward! Be careful, Hero-sama, there¡¯s probably an executive here.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, seriously? ¡­Is it Tiana the elf woman?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But rest assured, we, the Twelve Holy Apostles, will protect you at the risk of our lives. Put all your efforts into destroying the wards.¡¹ ¡¸I understand.¡¹ I heard such a voice. Haha, it¡¯s impossible to destroy Sakura-kun wards, of course. ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be better to fight to survive just a little longer than to make such a futile effort?¡¹ How kind of me to give them some advice. The next moment, the people in front of me¡­A total of thirteen people, all of them in battle stance. Steal everyone¡¯s status with the power of¡ºHeavenly Eye Ars¡». ¡­Weak. Compared to the Four Demon Generals and Rain-san, they are small fry. You need to be wary¡­Twelve Holy Apostles and Avis the Hero. Belzad¡ºSnake Fist¡», 8th in the hierarchy. Lucas¡ºStrong Man¡», 9th in the hierarchy. Southey¡ºHeavenly Armor¡», 10th in the hierarchy. To say they are strong is an understatement. Their average stats are all over 10,000, and their occupations are all from the¡ºKing Series¡»; King of Fighting, King of Enchanter, and King of Heavy Armor. But you know, there is no way they can beat me at that level, right? ¡¸¡­Who are you?¡¹ ¡¸No need to know¡­You have nothing to do with it, so get the hell out of here and die.¡¹ I make the first move. I approached Southey, the heavily armed soldier, first. ¡¸Wha¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Ei~¡¹ A surprise kick settled the matter¡­But unexpectedly, Southey managed to block it¡­I guess I underestimated her. But the shield she was equipped with shattered into pieces and she was blown away. ¡¸Southey!¡¹ ¡¸Nonsense, a single blow to that shield¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s definitely an executive-level, and all you S-rank adventurers and Hero, join me!¡¹ ¡¸Huh! You Twelve Holy Apostles¡­You are the protectors of humanity! Then protect me, the hope of mankind!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! If you can¡¯t protect us, what are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸Tsk¡­!¡¹ Wow, nothing has changed since my last life. Especially, you know, Avis¡­The bitch that¡¯s clinging to Kuroda. Her name in this life is Amelia Soulan, but I¡¯m pretty sure she was¡­in a previous life. Nemoto Kirara, right? I remember it because it was a sparkling name. Clinging to Kuroda¡¯s spending money and all that¡­¡­. Yes, she is a bitch who did a lot of things. It was mainly him who was taking money from me. I will kill her later. Unlike the group of Hero who did not move, the S-rank adventurers moved immediately. There were four of them. They quickly spread out and tried to surround me. ¡¸What an eyesore, die.¡¶Guidance Granted?Rain of Moonlight Rays¡·.¡¹ Like vampires, this is dark magic whose power increases with the phase of the moon. Rays of light reminiscent of super-dense moonlight rained down around me. They avoided for a while, but my rays, to which I had added guidance, tracked them wherever they went. In the end, all but one of them were killed by the rays, which pierced through their entire bodies. One of them, well¡­I dared to let her live. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹ ¡¸What the hell? What¡¯s with that guy? She¡¯s too strong!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, are you serious? What are you gonna do, Avis?¡¹ ¡¸I never heard of this guy!¡¹ Oh, my God, those reincarnated people are grating on my ears! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill you properly after I kill the Twelve Holy Apostles. ¡¸Uh-oh! Take that,¡¶Snake Hand Fist¡·!¡¹ When I turned around, I saw Belzad, the 8th rank, leaping at me while shouting the name of the technique he must have named himself. Wow, this guy hurts. Death because his existence hurts. ¡¸Lucas!¡¹ ¡¸Oh! ¡¶Enchantment¡­¡·.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not gonna like this.¡¹ ¡¸Guhaaa!?¡¹ Oops, watch out. It¡¯s troublesome to deal with people granted with magic. ¡¸Damn, what the hell is this guy?¡¹ ¡¸Calm down, Belzad-san! I¡¯m¡­¡¹ ¡¸Enough said. The Twelve Holy Apostles are not the main dish, and killing them wouldn¡¯t make much sense since they¡¯re ranked low in the hierarchy, so let¡¯s just kill them all at once.¡¶Red Flame Assault¡·.¡¹ Red Flame Assault. This is fire elemental magic that emanates from the upper atmosphere of the sun, a red flame. It can generate super-heated gas of 80,000 degrees Celsius where I aim. However, its fuel consumption is so low that I cannot use it properly unless I have the blessing of the moon working at least half moon. I do not accept questions about whether I, a vampire of the night race, can use solar magic. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s not so bad for the 8th to 10th place in the hierarchy¡­My my?¡¹ 10th place¡­Southey is alive. She¡¯s all sore and badly burned, but she¡¯s alive. Well, she¡¯s a crooked, King of Heavy Armor¡­A very advanced defensive profession, huh? ¡¸Aahhh, ahh¡­kuuh¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It would have been so much easier if you die. It¡¯s a problem when you¡¯re too hard¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yo¡­you¡­¡­Misery, sama¡­¡­punishment will¡­¡­be¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sure buddy. I¡¯ll leave it at that. You¡¯re in such a state that you can hardly move. It would be more fun to let you die in agony.¡¹ Well¡­¡­now. Let¡¯s have the main dish. Avis the Hero and his cronies who are trembling there?AN: To put it bluntly, the lower levels of the Twelve Holy Apostles are small fry for Lean now. Even when the moon¡¯s blessing is not working, let alone at the time of the half-moon (triple), two or three of them can fight more than evenly. CH 66 Vampire Princess''s Revenge Translated by AmaLynne AN: Thank you for your patience, ladies and gentlemen. This is the time you have been waiting for. ¡¸Wa¡­¡­Wait! ¡­¡­Listen to me! Listen to me! Hey!?¡¹ Hmm, what is it? ¡¸Y-You¡¯re a top executive of the Demon Army, aren¡¯t you! Then I can understand why you¡¯d want to take credit for killing me! So let¡¯s make a deal! Pretend I¡¯m dead and let me go! You get the credit and I don¡¯t die! It¡¯s a win-win situation!¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? I knew it was stupid, but I didn¡¯t know it was this stupid. ¡¸¡­¡­You know, what good is it for me? If I kill you here, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be rewarded, and it¡¯ll be more troublesome if I let you live here~¡¹ ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­! R-R-Right! The six of us, how about we turn over to the Demon Army!? You¡¯ll get the power of a Hero, that¡¯s not a bad idea!?¡¹ ¡¸Avis, that¡¯s a great idea! T-That¡¯s right! Then you have nothing to complain about!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, what do you think!? That¡¯s a good idea, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Finally, these guys have gone this rotten. No, not really. It would be more correct to say that they were rotten at this level to begin with. I hate humans. I hate them so much that I want to kill them reflexively just by looking at them. But there is one thing. I barely acknowledged the fact that in this world, there is not a single human being who thinks that he or she will benefit or even take life by joining the Demon Army. ¡­¡­¡­But these guys. They believe that people around them will help them, rebel when asked to help, beg for their lives when help is no longer available, and even suggest that they turn over. And as for the cronies, they are so proud that they look down on you even though they are the ones begging for their lives. They are trash, and the only reason they are better off is that they are recyclable. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hahaha.¡¹ ¡¸eh¡­¡­.?¡¹ But I don¡¯t know. I feel good. Ahh, right. They¡¯re¡­¡­.the bastards who used to beat me up so much. It¡¯s so refreshing to see them begging for their life pathetically. ¡¸AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! ¡­My, you made me laugh, so funny. So, you want to join the Demon Army?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes, we did! No, we thought humans were crazy too! Everywhere we go, it¡¯s Misery, Misery, Misery! This ain¡¯t no level of fanaticism! And we all think so, don¡¯t we!?¡¹ At Avis¡¯ words, all of his cronies nodded in unison. Heh, that¡¯s pretty tactful, isn¡¯t it? No one but Yomi had ever noticed human fanaticism before. A statement that could only be made by a reincarnated person who had once experienced another world. It would be a high point for the Demon Army. If it weren¡¯t for me. ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re pathetic.¡¹ ¡¸W-What¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I said pathetic. Don¡¯t you have any pride as a Hero or something? You bowed down to the demon tribe that you looked down on so much and pleaded with them to let you join their ranks¡­You¡¯re the most pathetic and ugly of all the Heroes of all time, now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸You¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, and in case you¡¯re wondering, the answer is no. You don¡¯t deserve to be in the Demon Army. I know that very well.¡¹ ¡¸Aaa!? What do you know about us!?¡¹ ¡¸My, you¡¯re so annoying. Your habit of yelling at me whenever you don¡¯t like something hasn¡¯t changed since the last time I saw you.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up! it¡¯s up¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­to¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey. You¡­¡­¡­what¡­¡­¡­just now?¡¹ ¡¸What do I know about you guys? Let me answer your question. You have been relentlessly hurting and taking money from a certain girl¡¯s classmates. You even spread her underwear all over the school¡­And to top it all off, God took advantage of your shitty character and even caused a gas explosion.¡¹ ¡¸If you say you don¡¯t remember¡­I¡¯ll make you regret your reincarnation to death. Well, I¡¯ll make you regret it even if you do remember¡­Right, Kuroda-kun?¡¹ ¡¸Yo, yo, you, you¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen those cronies. Nemoto-san¡­Shimano-kun, Okazawa-kun, Mizutani-kun, Goto-kun, right? Haha, I am so lucky! I can¡¯t believe that all the people who once gave me such a hard time are here!¡¹ ¡¸Se¡­¡­Senjo¡­¡­? Are you Senjo¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. I used to be named Senjo Yona¡­¡­I¡¯m the one you guys were picking on, right?¡¹ ¡¸No way, right¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t appear before you to take credit¡­¡­¡­¡­You know why, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Why¡­¡­why did you, a human, join the demons¡­¡­!?¡¹ The crony who said that¡­¡­I stepped on Shimano-kun¡¯s foot, right around his thigh, and crushed it. ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­GEE, GYAAAAAH! AAAAAH!!!! My foot, my foot, MY FOOOOOOOOOT!?¡¹ ¡¸What did you just say? Human? You think I¡¯m human?¡¹ ¡¸Eekk, gyaa, hiii, ow!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­. Oh, sorry? I didn¡¯t tell you that¡­I, you know, I didn¡¯t have the option to be reborn as a human. So I was reincarnated as a vampire instead. Lean Bloodlord, that¡¯s what I¡¯m called now. See? See those red eyes?¡¹ ¡¸W-Wait a minute, Senjo! I-I¡¯m sorry about my previous life! I¡¯ve been under a lot of stress, you see!? That¡¯s why¡­¡¹ ¡¸So you were bullying me to get rid of it? Don¡¯t play with me, bitch!¡¹ ¡¸Eekk!? ¡­St, stop. Stop, stop, stop! GEEAAAAH!!!!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You did it to me, too, didn¡¯t you? So you can¡¯t complain if I did it, right? You¡¯re making too much noise. I just ripped off your arm.¡¹ Ah¡­What a wonderful feeling. I¡¯ve never felt so good. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever felt so fulfilled in my life. If this is what it feels like to just beat up a bunch of cronies, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to have a great time¡­How about Kuroda-kun, the main culprit? ¡¸Well, Kuroda-kun¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hii!?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve had your fill, haven¡¯t you? Seventeen years in my previous life and thirteen years in this life. A victorious life where you have made many people unhappy, but no one judges you¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time that the people you¡¯ve made unhappy get their revenge? Don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸N-No, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll apologize! I¡¯ll get down on my knees or whatever! So, please! I¡¯m¡­¡­¡¹ I have to hurt them according to the proper procedure. First, the left hand, I guess. ¡¸Help¡­¡­¡­Geeaaaahhh!!!! It hurt, It HURTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTS!?¡¹ ¡¸Fu¡­Ahahahaha! Ahahahaha! That¡¯s a good scream! This is it! I¡¯ve been wanting to hear your voice! I¡¯ve always wanted to hear it! It¡¯s the best!¡¹ ¡¸You¡­Don¡¯t get carried away, bitch!¡¹ One of the cronies, Mizutani-kun, who was still unharmed, made a suicide attack. I was in a good mood, but then¡­Oh well. Let¡¯s save the fun for last and play with this one first. ¡¸Die! ¡­¡­Huh?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you going to kill me? Come on, come on, try it. What? I broke your sword, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll give it back to you¡­There you go!¡¹ *Snap!* ¡¸GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹ ¡¸Come on, yell more! It¡¯s not worth it compared to what I¡¯m getting! More, more!¡¹ ¡¸Eeeek, aaa, aaaa, sto, stop¡­¡­sto¡­¡­.AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I should introduce myself properly. Sorry, I was so happy to see you again, I kept forgetting¡­¡­¡¹ I turned to Kuroda-kun and the others who were looking at me with despair on their faces. I introduced myself to them with a huge smile on my face. ¡¸My name is Lean. Lean Bloodlord, the second seat of the Four Demon Generals of the Demon Army. In terms of strength alone, would you understand if I told you that I am the number three in the Demon Army? Your chummy attacks won¡¯t do anything. Now that you know the difference in our abilities in this life¡­Let¡¯s continue?¡¹ ¡­Upon hearing my introduction, the faces of everyone present turned white beyond their whitest pale. Now, the fun is just beginning. I¡¯m going to have to hurt you more, more, more? CH 67.1 AN: It is almost twice as long as usual. I couldn¡¯t stop writing. ¡¸D-Demon Army¡¯s¡­¡­Number, 3¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. In my previous life, no matter what you guys did to me, I couldn¡¯t resist. But look at me now! I am the third strongest in the Demon Army! I have a power that even if all of you were to band together, you would never be able to defeat me!¡¹ ¡¸W-Why¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you joining the Demon Army? You are a human being, even though you used to be one. Don¡¯t you want to help us?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so, okay? Because¡­I want to gouge out my brain and forget that I was human in a previous life. I hate humans so much.¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ve decided to kill anyone I see unless I have a good reason to.¡¹ In my previous life and this life, humans are all scum. Well, I will admit that there were a few decent people in my previous life, but not in this life. A racist collective obsessed with fanaticism for the goddess Misery and overly prejudiced towards other species is nothing but cancer for the world. ¡­And these guys in front of me, although they don¡¯t have fanaticism, are cancer on the world in which I live. ¡¸Well, enough talk, shall we? Let¡¯s play more¡­Ah! I don¡¯t mind if you resist, okay? It¡¯s more fun that way.¡¹ ¡¸¡­A-All of you, use your magic! U-Use your magic, all of you! Hurry up!¡¹ At Kuroda¡¯s word, three out of the six people there use magic, and they frantically shot at me. Many of the magic shots hit me directly, causing a cloud of smoke to rise and making it difficult to see my surroundings. ¡¸H-How about that! Suck it up! Y-You¡¯re a thousand stripes, you underestimate us¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸How could that thing die from that, you idiot! Run! Run!¡¹ ¡¸Kuroda~kun~, you¡¯re right. But I¡¯m sorry, okay? It¡¯s impossible to escape?¡¹ ¡¸Aaarrrghhhhhh!¡¹ ¡¸H-How did you¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Even if you ask me how. But I¡¯m so fast, you guys probably couldn¡¯t even perceive me!¡¹ ¡¸Mo, mo¡­¡­monster¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Even if I¡¯m a monster, I¡¯m still a girl you know? I guess it¡¯s my turn then¡­W¨Dh¨Do¡¯¨Ds¨Df¨Di¨Dr¨Ds¨Dt¨D?¡¹ ¡¸Okay, Mizutani-kun, you first. How should I kill you?¡¹ ¡¸Eeek¡­!? N-No, don¡¯t¡­¡­no, help¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question¡­How do you want me to kill you? You¡¯re the first one, so why don¡¯t I cut you some slack?¡¹ ¡¸N-No¡­sto, stop, stop!! Please! Please stop! Help¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh ge¨Dez, you¡¯re so annoying¡­I¡¯ll take this one then.¡¹ I take out a saw. Not just any saw. It¡¯s a saw made of sturdy wood, a sawed-off version of a wooden sword. ¡¸W-What are you doing with that¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? I¡¯m going to cut your head off with it. A normal metal sword or saw would be too sharp and it would be over in an instant¡­You know? It¡¯s said that when you get cut, it hurts several times more with a bad blade, right? Besides, this will last longer, right?¡¹ ¡¸Eeekkk¡­¡­!? Sto, stop, ¡­¡­.! Stop it!¡¹ My bottom half is wet, and my face is a mess. I¡¯m so dirty¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­Oh, they ran away. ¡¸There¡¯s nowhere to run, y¡¯know~?¡¹ ¡¸Uwaaaa!?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t cry so much, Mizutani-kun. I¡¯m just going to saw your neck a little bit with a very bad saw, aren¡¯t I? Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You cut me with a cutter, and cut my clothes¡­And you just laughed at me, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸I apologize! I apologize! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so¡­¡­hiiiiiigyyaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡¹ ¡¸Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Come on, scream some more!? I¡¯ve been suffering from you guys for a year! And you¡¯re just experiencing it all at once! Consider yourself lucky you¡¯re going to die from it and not have to suffer anymore! Hahahaha! Hahahaha!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Phew¡­hmm?¡¹ It took me ten minutes to kill one person. It felt so much better, but¡­Blood is all over my body, it¡¯s filthy. And the other guys ran away. Well, whatever. Using one of the powers of the sacred artifact¡ºHeavenly Eye Ars¡», the Clairvoyant eye that can see far ahead as long as it is not obstructed by any obstacle, I saw them¡­They¡¯re pretty far away, aren¡¯t they? ¡ºAh, hello, Sakura-kun? Can you weaken the Transfer Sealing Ward for a moment?¡» ¡ºY-Yes¡­¡­I understand¡­¡­¡» Okay, then, let¡¯s transfer. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s move on. Who¡¯s next?¡¹ ¡¸Eeek!¡¹ ¡¸No way!¡¹ ¡¸My, you¡¯re so boring¡­¡­ Well, well, well. I don¡¯t have much time left, though. I¡¯m the Four Demon Generals, so I have a lot of work, and it would be troublesome if the other apostles came because you guys were home late. So, I¡¯ll leave Kuroda-kun and Nemoto-san, whom I want to play with the most¡­ As for the other three, screw ¡¯em.¡¶Triple Enchantment?Immortal Flame¡·.¡¹ ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?!?!¡¹ ¡¸Hot, hot, IT¡¯S HOTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!!!!¡¹ ¡¸Help, help meeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡¹ ¡¸Hahahahaha! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve adjusted the power of the fire. Unlike ordinary flames,¡¶Immortal Flame¡·is a special type of flame that does not require oxygen to burn, so you can breathe! At that temperature¡­¡­well, I think I could die in a little over five minutes!¡¹ Now, the fun festival is coming to an end. I see men and women with one hand ripped off, shaking and wobbling with tears streaming down their faces. Now, let¡¯s start with¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s this one, after all. ¡¸Hey~ hey~, Nemoto-san.¡¹ ¡¸Eekk. ¡­¡­. D-Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You know¡ºIron Maiden¡», right?¡¹ ¡¸eh¡­¡­?¡¹ The Iron Maiden. This cruel execution device is a human-sized coffin-shaped box in the shape of a woman, filled with iron thorns, and when the door is closed, the thorns pierce the entire body. ¡¸Well¡­¡­I tried reproducing it for you, what do you think? Do you like it?¡¹ ¡¸aaa¡­¡­aa, aaa¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You like it! So, wanna come in? I¡¯ll close the door for you, darling?¡¹ ¡¸No, no, no! No! Forgive me! I¡¯m really sorry about my past life!¡¹ ¡¸You did a lot to me, didn¡¯t you? You took my money, you spread naked pictures around the school. You once stuck my face in the toilet, and ah! You once poured boiling water on my body! Do you think such things can be forgiven just by apologizing? Don¡¯t get carried away, bitch.¡¹ ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, no, no!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I forgot to mention. With your uselessly high defense, you probably won¡¯t die fast, right? You¡¯ll just have to wait for the thorns to dig in a little bit at a time and bleed to death. I don¡¯t know how many hours it will take, but good luck dying!¡¹ ¡¸No, no, NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! ¡­¡­aaaa¡±¡­.t¡±¡­¡­¡¹ When the Iron Maiden is closed, you hear nothing from inside. That¡¯s how I made it. ¡¸Now¡­Apologies for being the last, okay? Hello, Kuroda-kun?¡¹ CH 67.2 Vampire Princess''s Revenge 2 (Part 2) Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Aaaa¡­¡­Aaaaaa¡­¡­ARGGHHHH!!¡¹ Noisy. Maybe I should pull out his tongue first? But then I won¡¯t be able to hear him screaming¡­ ¡¸Hey, someone help me! I¡¯m the Hero! Somebody kill this monster! Kill it! Aaahhhh!!¡¹ ¡­¡­. At this point, you depend on someone else. ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no help coming! Oh, you don¡¯t need your arms and legs anymore, right? I¡¯m going to pull the other three out too.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? ¡­¡­. Oh, no, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, do¡­¡­gyaaaAAAAAAAAAA!!!!?¡¹ Wow~, so small. It¡¯s compact now, isn¡¯t it? After all, this is the age of miniaturization, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s not what it means? Well, whatever. ¡¸So what do you want me to do? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going to make you suffer and kill you, but at least I¡¯ll let you choose how you die. Burn to death, drown, suffocate, bleed to death¡­¡­Anything?¡¹ ¡¸He, help me¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not going to get any help, and even if you do, they can¡¯t beat me. Have you had enough of my ranting? ¡­¡­Oh, I just had a perfect idea! Let¡¯s beat you to death! Of course, I¡¯ll go easy on you, okay? Punch and kick and kill like that! What do you think? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a wonderful idea?¡¹ ¡¸Eeek¡­¡­¡­no¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm~, but no. It¡¯s not much fun to hit a guy with no arms, no legs, and no way to resist¡­¡­How then¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, um¡­¡­Lean, san.¡¹ ¡¸Yo, you there! Whoever you are, help¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸My, Sakura-kun. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Well, um¡­¡­Demon King-sama asked me if it¡¯s not over yet¡­ She¡¯s worried that something might have happened to you¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ehh!? Oh, no, I¡¯ve spent too much time on this¡­ I can¡¯t believe I made Demon King-sama worry¡­Huh. No choice, let¡¯s kill him quickly¡­¡­¡¹ However, it is out of the question to just kill him as he is. I want this guy to suffer and die as slowly as possible. How do I do that¡­? ¡¸Um, Lean-san¡­¡­I-I don¡¯t understand but¡­¡­those people, y-you don¡¯t like them and¡­¡­you want them to suffer and die, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? ¡­¡­Well, yes.¡¹ ¡¸T-Then¡­¡­I have a suggestion for you¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ehh, what what?¡¹ ¡¸That, umm¡­A higher level of spatial magic¡­¡­I can use space-time magic¡­¡­One of them is¡­¡­forcefully raise the time¡­¡­of the subject¡¯s experience¡­¡­I can force the subject to experience time¡­¡­and¡­¡­¡¹ Oya oya? ¡¸You can hurt this person just barely enough so that he doesn¡¯t die instantly, and then¡­How about raising the speed of physical sensation and making him feel the pain for a long time? Hehehe¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­Oh! ¡¸The classic Sakura-kun! A natural and unselfconscious S! Good enough idea that I don¡¯t mind that you were fluent at the end! By the way, how much can you increase that acceleration?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­A million times.¡¹ ¡¸So, if you give someone a wound that would kill them in ten seconds, that¡¯s ten million seconds¡­¡­L-Let¡¯s see¡­¡­That means¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯ll suffer for about 115 days.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great¡­Did you hear that? I¡¯m going to adopt his brilliant idea and you¡¯re going to suffer for about four months.¡¹ ¡¸D-Don¡¯t¡­¡­give it to me¡­¡­don¡¯t do it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You did a lot of things to me, didn¡¯t you? I mean, most of the things that you killed and they¡¯ve done, you ordered them to do, right? Then, if you don¡¯t die after suffering much more than them, it¡¯s not fair, is it? ¡­Then enjoy the feeling of not being able to die from the pain of dying as much as you can.¡¹ ¡¸N-No! No, no, no! Help me! Help me! Please help me! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹ ¡¸Hahahaha! Ahahaha! Nice! That¡¯s a good scream! ¡­¡­Okay, Sakura-kun, please.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! ¡­¡­¡¶Brain Acceleration¡·.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Ten seconds later, Kuroda-kun looked like a cripple. He looked so disfigured and old that I wondered how a person could change so much in ten seconds, and he was saying something with his mouth gaping open. ¡¸ki¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ki?¡¹ ¡¸ki¡­¡­¡­kill¡­¡­¡­me.¡¹ Kill me already, huh? Well, it seems he has suffered enough, so I guess that¡¯s enough. I feel much better now. ¡¸¡­¡­Well, goodbye. I hope there¡¯s no afterlife.¡¹ ¡¸Argh!¡¹ So I stomped his head in and killed him. ¡¸¡­¡­. Okay, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Now, Sakura-kun. Can you wait a little longer? I have one last thing to do.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh¡­? The last, finishing¡­¡­Is that right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah¡­You know, I left one of those adventurers alive on purpose. Can you draw her over here?¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­Yes¡­¡¹ Only one woman was kept alive. According to the status I saw in the Heavenly Eye Ars¡­¡­Her name is Julia, or is it? Well, whatever. ¡¸E-Eeekk¡­! S-Stop¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll stop.¡¹ ¡¸eh¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Listen to me and I¡¯ll let you off the hook¡­¡­I just wanted you to pass along a message, okay?¡¹ CH 68 Vampire Princess and Going Home Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Me¡­¡­Message, pass¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Right. Well, I need to keep you alive. First, you must tell the upper echelons of humanity everything you see today about me. Second, you must tell me everything you know about the Twelve Holy Apostles and the people who were with the Hero¡­And one last thing: pass on the message I want you to deliver exactly as I say it. Understood?¡¹ The S-rank adventurer I captured¡­Julia responded with a blue face and a wobbly shake. ¡¸I-I can do the first and the last, but I can¡¯t do the second.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm?¡¹ ¡¸Mi, Mi, Misery-sama! I-I-I-I can¡¯t betray¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, you can.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹ ¡¸Well, if it was someone who said it would accept all the conditions, I was going to kill it as soon as possible. The second condition should be unacceptable to those who are fanatics of the goddess Misery, but the one who still accepts it would definitely be the one who tries to spread false information. Therefore, I will let you live as a messenger. Can you move to the Holy Land?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes, I can¡­¡­Yes.¡¹ ¡¸Then, please do it. Who and what will you tell¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸G-G-G, ¡¶Greater Teleportation¡·!¡¹ After watching Julia¡¯s transfer, I turned to Sakura and said, ¡¸Well, I¡¯m done with work! Sorry, Sakura-kun, for keeping you company for so long¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, no¡­¡­It¡¯s all right.¡¹ ¡¸It looks like Demon King-sama is worried about us, so let¡¯s get the hell out of here! ¡­¡­Oh, before that, I have to bring back that Iron Maiden. She¡¯s probably still alive.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, um, Lean, san¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s rare. ¡­¡­. I mean, you know¡­¡­You let a human¡­¡­like that¡­¡­right?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? ¡­Ah, that. I wanted her to pass a message. Also, I didn¡¯t let her or anything, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ ¡¸When I was grabbing her, I put a time bomb spell in her stomach. I wove a formula so that it would automatically explode when she finished telling all the messages I wanted her to tell, all the information about me, and so on¡­ I hope it does some damage to the Holy Land Nation guys. Also, in case the Holy Land finds the bomb and dismantles it with magic, I put a very powerful poison in a capsule strong enough to disintegrate in three days, inside her with the¡¶Material Transfer¡·.¡¹ (Lean-san¡­¡­How can she come up with something so scary with such a beautiful face¡­¡­?) ¡¸Well, now then, Sakura-kun, please¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­Right, I understand¡­¡¶Greater Teletransfer¡·.¡¹ Now, we are back in the demon territory capital¡ºPandemonium¡». I have to go back to the Demon King Castle for now¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Lean!¡¹ A shadow jumps out from the Demon King¡¯s castle. What¡¯s that, something approaching this way¡­¡­ ¡¸Whoa!¡¹ ¡¸L-Lean-san!?¡¹ ¡¸Lean! Are you hurt? What happened to you!? Is something wrong!?¡¹ ¡¸D-Demon King-sama!¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re hurt¡­Are you poisoned? What¡¯s wrong? What happened to the Hero? And what¡¯s with that mysterious woman¡¯s box behind?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯ll explain it all to you!¡¹ The one who popped out was the Demon King-sama. She¡¯s always been overprotective, hasn¡¯t she¡­? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­So, you mean. In short, you were having fun torturing the Hero and it got to be this late?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Inside that female coffin is a female companion of the Hero who is still alive.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ After explaining the circumstances, Demon King-sama let out a very large sigh. ¡¸¡­¡­I was so worried that I lost it¡­..I thought you had been careless and hurt yourself¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not going to be careless, my motto is to use all my strength even when hunting rats.¡¹ ¡¸At least stop with a rabbit. A rat¡­Well, anyway, thank you for your hard work. The Hero is already dead, isn¡¯t he?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I indeed kill him.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Now there is only one more person left with the¡ºqualities of a Hero¡»¡­If you kill him, all hope is lost for the humans. At least, until another one with the qualities of a Hero appears.¡¹ ¡¸Even if that happens, we also have the Four Demon Generals. I think it will be fine even if the next generation appears.¡¹ ¡¸I think so. The next goal is to find the next generation of heroes again¡­Well, it will be a few years at the earliest. Once again, you did a great job, Lean. Get some rest today.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹ ¡¸Right. Yomi was also worried about you, so go home soon.¡¹ ¡­¡­Yomi was worried? ¡­¡­Oh, shit, seriously. I fucked up. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô This is a very high-class residential area where only the semi-executive of the Demon Army and above live. That¡¯s where Yomi and I live. Yes, Yomi and I still live together. This is because Demon King-sama pushed us into the same house some years ago, saying,¡¸You both are good friends, and Lean would not be able to have that big house by herself, so both of you should be in the same house together.¡¹ I know¡­I¡¯m so sorry to Demon King-sama. Yomi indeed makes me swoon when she says welcome home, and it¡¯s super fun to eat with her, and she almost makes my nose bleed when we take a bath, and she¡¯s warm, so she¡¯s useful as a hot water bottle in the winter, but the other executives all have their own private spaces, and the most powerful and least powerful of the Demon Army live together¡­What do you think? Really, a very complicated story¡­¡­ ¡¸Lean, welcome back! You¡¯re back late, are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yomi~ I¡¯m so tired~¡¹ ¡¸¡­Are you okay? You don¡¯t seem to be hurt¡­ Did you manage to kill it, the Hero?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I did. But I feel sick with so much blood. I want to take a bath¡­¡¹ ¡¸Geez¡­ Then wait for me while I go to boil the water. I haven¡¯t taken a bath yet either, so let¡¯s take a bath together. I¡¯ll make you dinner afterward.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Angel?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ Thank you, Yomi~¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a lie. I can¡¯t live without Yomi anymore. Because even though this girl is the strongest in the Demon Army, she can¡¯t act out in the open yet, so she¡¯s at home a lot. So when I come home tired, she prepares meals and baths for me. It¡¯s the best. You don¡¯t have to fight anymore, I¡¯ll support you, I¡¯ll bring all the guys you want to get revenge on here, so will you stay home forever? Incidentally, when I approached Demon King-sama about this, she looked at me as if she was looking at something terrible and rejected it. I don¡¯t understand. CH 69 Reincarnated Boy and the Vampire Identity Translated by AmaLynne AN: This is a continuation of ¡°Reincarnated Boy and the Obituary¡± from about seven chapters ago. ¡­Everyone present could not believe their ears. Avis and his friends were strong. They were the strongest among us, and there must have been three of the Twelve Holy Apostles, the greatest force of mankind. And the S-rank adventurers, too. ¡­And then they were annihilated by a single vampire? ¡¸¡­Julia, is that some kind of joke?¡¹ ¡¸I-It¡¯s not a joke! It is true! The Twelve Holy Apostles, the S-rank adventurers like me, and all the Heroes, were all wiped out by the vampires with their terrifying strength. All of the Heroes, all of them¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Lean¡­The same name as the vampire that Mia was talking about¡­She has that much fighting power¡­?¡¹ ¡­Really, is it? Hero party¡­Thirteen of mankind¡¯s best and brightest were unable to do anything about it? ¡¸¡­All right, I believe you. Tell me in detail what happened.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes! First of all¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wait!¡¹ ¡¸Eek! What is it¡­?¡¹ Julia¡¯s story was interrupted by¡­Helena-san, the second in the hierarchy of the Twelve Holy Apostles, the¡ºTreasure Eyes¡». She is a woman who was born with a mysterious eye that is not a magical phenomenon, and is said to be able to¡ºsee through everything¡». ¡¸¡­Julia, come here for a moment.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes¡­¡­¡¹ When Julia-san went to Helena-san¡¯s side, Helena-san look at her stomach area¡­ ¡¸¡­Julia, you have a bomb in you.¡¹ ¡¸What¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Probably put on you by that Lean vampire¡­¡¶Magic Release¡·¡­Yeah, that should take care of it.¡¹ ¡¸Bo, bomb, bomb¡­! Oh, thank you, Helena-sama! If you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡­¡¹ ¡­Even the people who let her go set traps for her and later try to kill her. And since she chose the bombing route, she probably intended to involve the people around her as well. Lean, the vampire, seems to be a horribly cruel and ruthless one. ¡¸T-Then, let me tell you the story¡­¡­¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô After listening to Julia-san¡¯s story all the way through¡­All of us were immensely impressed. The woman, Lean, is a very strong fighter. ¡¸What a monster¡­¡¹ ¡¸She was a very good fighter, but she was not even wounded by three of the Twelve Holy Apostles at once, even if they were lower-ranked.¡¹ ¡¸L-Let me tell you something else¡­He called himself the second seat of the¡ºFour Demon Generals¡», the¡ºDemon God General¡».¡¹ ¡¸The Four Demon Generals¡­? I have never heard of it. What kind¡­wait, did you just say the second seat?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Suppose that the Four Demon Generals are a group of the strongest in the Demon Army¡­There is still one person on top¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­I-I just know that¡­She¡¯s that breathing disaster¡­She was talking to Sakura Forrester friendly¡­At least, she¡¯s on equal footing with the strongest of the semi-executives¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­. I underestimated. I had underestimated how powerful the Demon Army was. Lean Bloodlord, a Demon God who can destroy a party of Heroes single-handedly. There are three more around the same rank. ¡­It¡¯s a nightmare. If such a thing comes out, the only one who has a chance of winning is Revels-sama, the first of the Twelve Holy Apostles. ¡¸She¡¯s¡­¡­she said to me,¡ºI¡¯ll let you off the hook here, but you have to accept my terms instead¡»¡­I decided that my priority was to bring back his information, and I agreed to it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Terms¡­¡­. What terms?¡¹ ¡¸One is¡­¡­To tell her information to the top. Second is¡­¡­to tell our information to the best of my knowledge¡­¡­I refused this one¡­¡­and finally¡­¡­pass a message¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Pass a message¡­what?¡¹ The intent of having one¡¯s information spoken above is, presumably, to incite fear in mankind by making one¡¯s presence known. But what is a message? ¡¸Send a message to¡­Tell the Twelve Holy Apostles, Noin-sama and Edith-sama.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Me and Noin-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Sigh¡­Well, what is it¡­?¡¹ Noin-san, the sixth in the hierarchy of the Twelve Holy Apostles, and Edith-san, the seventh in the hierarchy of the Twelve Holy Apostles, are the¡ºWail of the Devil¡»and the¡ºWhite Sword¡». Noin-san is a big magician who is always crying. It was Noin-san who taught me magic. Edith-san is a noble knight who wishes for the peace of mankind more than anyone else. She is beautiful and admired by all swordsmen. ¡¸¡­I heard this Leanne woman was a vampire¡­ I see what you mean, I have a pretty good idea of what you¡¯re talking about. Noin-dono. I believe¡­¡­you told me that you missed a vampire eight years ago.¡¹ ¡¸Gosh¡­¡­Oh, that little girl from that time¡­¡­No way, she¡¯s¡­¡­! Aha, Misery-sama! Please forgive me for my foolishness¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡­? What do you mean? Perhaps noticing our group of reincarnated people, Revels-sama explained it to us. ¡¸¡­¡­The vampire race was originally supposed to have been destroyed by Edith and Noin here eight years ago. Demon ribe and human tribe, under the guise of mutual non-interference, being discovered to have been secretly connected to the Demon Army. But in doing so, they missed one vampire child. The child was a vampire of such extraordinary strength that it could even be called a mutation, killing more than 20 of the remaining knights in the village¡­¡­and has been missing ever since.¡¹ ¡¸¡­So you¡¯re saying this vampire is the Lean Bloodlord?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. So, Julia, what¡¯s the message?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes¡­¡ºYou are next. I will make you regret the crime of killing my father and mother, my friends, and all my friends. I will kill you myself¡­¡».¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s a hell of a grudge.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh, so sad¡­! I should have sent her to the underworld with he mother firmly at that time¡­!¡¹ ¡­I wonder if it is common knowledge that it is not acceptable in this world to destroy one race of people regardless of their women and children, no matter how connected they were with the Demon Army, is it not a pitiful quintessence? ¡¸¡­Anyway, the enemy at hand has been determined. The¡ºFour Demon Generals of the Demon Army¡»¡­First of all, our top priority is to get information on these people. For the time being, I am willing to send the top ranks of the Twelve Holy Apostles to the front¡­ Each of you, be more vigilant than ever.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ha!¡¹¡¹ Thus ended the meeting to decide the future of humanity, in which a new threat was uncovered. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Umm¡­¡­Zeno-san.¡¹ As I was walking down the hallway thinking about the Avis case, an S-rank adventurer who had just been in the conference room Julia-san called out to me. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­As I recall, Zeno-san is¡­you were close to Avis-sama the Hero, weren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Well, whether we were close or not, we were together quite a bit.¡¹ I hated him, though. ¡¸¡­¡­That. This is a story I heard in my fading consciousness¡­¡­I have no proof at all, it¡¯s just a vague memory. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t talk about it there¡­¡­But maybe you could¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­? I wonder. ¡¸What is it? Anything I can do to help you, please let me know.¡¹ ¡¸T-There is a high possibility that I am mistaken. So I would like you to listen to me without thinking too much about it¡­ Um, Avis-sama and his friends and the vampire named Lean¡­¡­I think they were talking as if they knew each other.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸Avis-sama and that vampire were¡­It seems that they called each other by different names¡­¡¹ ¡¸Tell me more about that!¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­¡­I think it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The vampire called Avis-sama¡­¡ºClodacun¡», I seem to recall calling him by that name¡­¡­¡¹ Clodacun. Kuroda-kun. Avis¡¯s name in a previous life. That¡­how did Lean Bloodroad know! ¡­From what I¡¯ve heard, Kuroda and the others were¡­¡­They were killed in a horribly cruel way. If my worst guess is correct¡­¡­It makes clear sense that she killed Kuroda and the others by making them suffer. But I hope I¡¯m wrong. I hope I¡¯m wrong. There is no way that¡ºshe¡»is the same person as Leanne Bloodroad. ¡­¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­Avis¡­¡­What did he call this vampire?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, uh¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, my memory is a little fuzzy¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please remember! Please!¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­!¡¹ Please, please be different. Please¡­¡­! ¡¸Umm¡­! I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s¡­¡­I think it¡¯s¡­¡­Sen¡­¡­Yes,¡ºSenjo¡»¡­¡­I believe they called it Senjo.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­The moment I heard that. My mind went blank. AN: In case you are wondering, to the honor of the vampire tribe, they were not connected to the Demon Army. In the first place, they did not know that Phyllis, the Demon King, was a vampire. That story was a hoax made up after the fact by a bunch of assholes who couldn¡¯t tolerate the very idea of vampires being alive. CH 70 Vampire Princess and Evil God 6 Translated by AmaLynne ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had this feeling. Really. It¡¯s been six months. *¨D¨DPaaaaaan!* What¡¯s going on!? ¡¸Congratulations, Lean-san, on your inauguration as the new Four Demon Generals and your defeat of the Hero! Wow, jan, jan, jan!¡¹ ¡­What are you doing? I mean, where did you bring those crackers? And that pointy bow-shaped party goods on your head. ¡¸Muuu¡­I¡¯ve taken the trouble to prepare for the party, so why don¡¯t you get in on the fun a little? By the way, I asked Amaterasu-chan to buy this for me. This¡­crackers? They are quite expensive, 1,000 yen a piece. Well, it could be used to lure in ravenous beasts or something.¡¹ There are only bears in Japan, and they are sold at a hundred-yen shop. You are being deceived, Isuzu-sama. ¡¸What a surprise! ¡­Amaterasu-chan, you are such a good girl! ¡­Did I do something wrong!? That I accidentally ate the pudding she was looking forward to!? Did I make a mistake that almost caused the other world to collapse, and I had to spend three nights adjusting? ¡­Which do you think it was?¡¹ I think it¡¯s both of them. You¡¯ve done so much, and yet you still offer me all kinds of things, and the least you can do is harass for 900 yen worth of damages. I think you should get down on your knees once to Amaterasu. ¡¸I will¡­ Now, that Amaterasu-chan has brought me a lot of things this time, too. Would you like some?¡¹ Well, I haven¡¯t eaten anything sweet recently, so I don¡¯t mind. What is it today? ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­This one says¡ºNama Yatsuhashi¡».¡¹ Yatsuhashi! Kyoto¡¯s famous confectionery! My favorite! Green tea for tea! ¡¸¡­Wow, it¡¯s that good? Which¡­This is a failure. I¡¯ll handle it. Lean-san, please wait a moment.¡¹ Lies! You¡¯re going to have it all to yourself because it¡¯s delicious! Still, she¡¯s a god! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­Phew, it was delicious. Cakes and such are great, but as a former Japanese, I still miss the taste of anko (red bean paste). ¡¸Hah, after all, Japanese wagashi are excellent¡­You can¡¯t go wrong with them.¡¹ Indeed it is. Even in a previous life, it¡¯s nice to have a taste of home, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Now, can we move on to something more serious?¡¹ Please do. Ah, tea is delicious. ¡¸¡­I think I¡¯ll relax a little longer¡­Ha, green tea is calming after all¡­¡­¡¹ Ahh¡­I¡¯m going to forget everything I don¡¯t like¡­¡­ ¡¸What¡¯s the point of calling you if you forget¡­Well, all right. Now it¡¯s time to get serious.¡¹ Oh, I finished my tea. No choice, let¡¯s hear the serious stuff. ¡¸Did you think it was inevitable now? ¡­Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Once again, thank you for your hard work in defeating the Hero, Lean-san. Now there is only one more person with the qualities of a Hero.¡¹ As I recall, the other one is a transplant too, right? ¡¸Yes, but¡­It seems that he has not awakened to the power of a Hero yet, and I don¡¯t even know who he is.¡¹ Not awakened? What do you mean? ¡¸The power of a Hero is not something that can be discovered by an individual. It is only when a person is observed by a third party that he or she becomes aware of his or her power and awakens as a Hero.¡¹ It¡¯s not like Schrodinger¡¯s cat. ¡­¡­. But does that mean he may never awaken? ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. The human race has Helena of the¡ºTreasure Eye¡», the second of the Twelve Holy Apostles, who is said to be able to capture everything in her eyes. And with her treasure eye, the Hero would be found in no time.¡¹ Damn, that¡¯s a hassle¡­ And second place means she¡¯s pretty strong. ¡¸I would say that you are about even with the half-moon. Yes, but if they are on the defensive, even at full moon they may be unable to attack you on the level of a few hours.¡¹ Seriously¡­¡­ ¡­¡­So, what should I do now? ¡¸Please proceed with the extermination of humans as you have been doing. Before the heroes come out, reduce their numbers at any rate. The human race has been informed of your presence and your fighting ability because of this incident. Your presence alone may even weaken the will of the human race to fight.¡¹ Well, that¡¯s why they let that adventurer woman go home alive. But one thing I¡¯m worried about is if they take some kind of countermeasure. ¡¸I don¡¯t think people today have that kind of power. If they did, they would have already taken care of Rain and Sakura, the poster children of the wide-area attack.¡¹ Ah, indeed. ¡¸Perhaps the last Hero will appear¡­It will be two years at the earliest, or four years at the latest. The other side must be in a great deal of hurry after losing so many Heroes in a row. If that is the case, they will want to make their Heroes as strong as possible first.¡¹ Well, that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­I wonder if it will be around that time¨D¨Drevenge against those guys. ¡¸Noin and Edith? I think it will be. Well, as for Noin¡­I don¡¯t know if you can bury him with your own hands¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­Huh? What do you mean? ¡¸Oh¡­No, you see¡­There is the Demon King, isn¡¯t there? She¡¯s a vampire too, so I¡¯m sure she has a grudge against those two, so I thought she might ask you to give her one of them.¡¹ Ah, I see¡­ But why did you say Noin¡­? ¡¸So, Lean-san! Do you have any other questions? If not, I¡¯ll be happy to send you back!¡¹ What? Oh, nothing, but¡­ ¡¸Then let¡¯s say goodbye now! I¡¯ll have others ready next time!¡¹ Seriously!? I like monaka! Koshian for black bean paste, please! ¡¸Order!? ¡­W-Well, that¡¯s okay. Then, see you!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô When I wake up, I¡¯m in bed. The time is¡­It is two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡¸I¡¯ve been getting less and less sleep lately¡­¡¹ Well, since I reached level 100, I¡¯ve been able to do my normal activities without sleep, to be honest. I¡¯d rather sleep when I can, you know? ¡¸Oh, Lean, you¡¯re up? Good morning!¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­Good morning, Yomi. You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­ Lean, you didn¡¯t have work today, right? I¡¯m done with a little paperwork today, so let¡¯s go shopping later!¡¹ Aha¡­¡­God. I met you earlier, but I¡¯ll pray for you anyway. Thank you for making my destiny to have Yomi by my side¡­ ¡¸Yes, okay. Shall we go?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ll hurry up and get to work! Oh, I made lunch!¡¹ Yomi said and ran to her room. So cute. ¡­Well, according to Isuzu-sama, I can continue working as before. So, my revenge on Noin and Edith is¡­ ¡­¡­Huh? I wonder, it seems like Isuzu-sama spilled something important about revenge against those two¡­Is it my imagination? ¡­Oh well. I¡¯m still going to torture those two to death anyway. ¡­¡­AHH!!! I forgot to ask Isuzu-sama about that weird woman called Mia! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Dangerous Dangerous¡­I¡¯m sorry Lean, but I¡¯ve slightly manipulated your memory¡­Well, it¡¯s for the sake of the Demon King, I suppose¡­¡¹ ¡¸Minea Bloodlord¡­Lean, the one who had her mother killed, and the Demon King, the one who had her daughter killed¡­Who will give up their vengeance?¡¹ AN: I¡¯m not thinking about Lean vs. the Demon King at the moment. Lean will lose in five seconds if he does that in the first place. CH 71.1 Vampire Princess Shopping (Part 1) Translated by AmaLynne AN: Just thought I¡¯d write a heartwarming story since there have been so many disturbing stories lately, so why is it getting so long¡­? ¡¸L-Lean! Stay with me! Are you okay!?¡¹ Fading consciousness, narrowing vision. Aha¡­¡­. But I¡¯m glad the last thing I see is Yomi. And¡­Demon King-sama. We fight in the end¡­I am glad to be under you¡­ Although I can¡¯t see the face of the Demon King-sama¡­I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have a look of exasperation on her face. ¡­Why did this happen? It all started two hours ago¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Lean, let¡¯s get going!¡¹ ¡¸What a mood you¡¯re in, Yomi. Something happen?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just looking forward to going out with Lean for the first time in a while! We¡¯ve both been so busy with work lately, it¡¯s nice to have time like this!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Kgh, angel?¡¹ ¡¸? What did you say?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Nothing. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Ugh¡­¡­I was surprised. With her cute face, cute voice, and cute personality, I accidentally thought she was a real angel. So today, Yomi and I are going shopping. We are so busy that it is rare that our days off coincide. But today, we were both free from noon. So, for the first time in a really long time, we decided to go out together. ¡¸Ah! Venison is cheap! ¡­Oh, and chicken too! ¡­What shall I do¡­what shall we have today¡­Lean which one do you want?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm~¡­¡­¡­¡­Pork.¡¹ ¡¸I said which one!¡¹ ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯d say shopping, but only for groceries and such! Because we are the strongest and the semi-strongest of the Demon Army, when we have time to spend on clothes, we go train, that¡¯s our life. As a vampire, black suits me surprisingly well, so I can wear black most of the time. Well, it¡¯s the same for Yomi. In the eight years that we have been working together, I have never once seen her wearing a skirt. I¡¯m used to seeing her in pants. It¡¯s best to dress like you¡¯re used to. Used to¡­¡­ Yomi¡¯s¡­¡­skirt¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Yomi, when you¡¯re done shopping, let¡¯s go look at clothes.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? It¡¯s nice but ¡­¡­. It¡¯s rare that Lean wants to buy clothes.¡¹ ¡¸No, not me.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing. Hurry up.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­Oh, let¡¯s go home once to put the groceries down. There are some things I need to refrigerate.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡­Fufufu~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t resist the magic of Yomi with a skirt¡­¡­ It looks good on her. She looks great in it. Because she is a beautiful girl. She has shoulder-length semi-long silver hair, eyes that are a complete change from her days as a hero, and a face that makes me think that this is what the golden ratio is all about. My little girl is so cute. So, we finished shopping quickly, left our luggage at home, and came to the clothing store. ¡¸Welcome¡­L-Lean-sama and Yomi-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Hello. I¡¯m sorry to bother you so soon, but¡­¡­Can you help me find a cute skirt for this girl? If you can, I¡¯d like a set of clothes, shoes, and accessories to go with it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸Clothes that suit Yomi-sama¡­¡­Is it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Don¡¯t worry about money at all, just focus on cuteness.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸T-This¡­¡­It¡¯s very rewarding¡­¡­The material is good, so anything will look good on her, but what is your concept?¡¹ ¡¸She only wears masculine clothes, so please make her as cute as you can. As long as it¡¯s cute and suits her, whether it¡¯s gothic lolita or fairy tale style, I¡¯ll leave it up to the shopkeeper. But skirts are a must.¡¹ ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­Understood. I have been in the clothing business for ninety-two years, so leave it to Lapidus. I will mobilize all the power of this store and accomplish it.¡¹ ¡¸Please take care of it. Oh, if necessary, makeup and hair can be done as well.¡¹ ¡¸Wha!? Lean, what have you been saying all this time!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­Lean-sama, I intend to do so even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ It¡¯s helpful to have a clerk who knows what I¡¯m talking about. But ninety-two years is ¡­¡­. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a long-lived demon tribe. This is promising. ¡¸Lean!? I thought you came here to buy your own clothes!?¡¹ ¡¸I never said anything like that. It¡¯s just an occasional off-duty day, so I thought I¡¯d heal myself by looking at the cute Yomi. Well then, good luck, clerk.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ ¡¸Salute!? ¡­¡­wai¡­¡­aaaaaahhhh¡­¡­¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you for your patience, Lean-sama. This is the biggest job since the beginning of our Lapis Clothing Store. All the staff of our store has put all their efforts into¡­¡­To be honest, I am proud to say that even we were surprised at how well it turned out.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­For real?¡¹ ¡¸For real.¡¹ I heard that they were even more enthusiastic than I had expected. But thank you. ¡¸Well, then¡­¡­May I take a look?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­Go ahead.¡¹ And the curtain that hid Yomi was removed and¡­¡­ There was a real angel. She is dressed in polka dots and a pink cardigan. Her hair is not done, but you can kind of tell she¡¯s wearing light makeup. And above all¡­A skirt that goes down to her knees. A lovely, whitish skirt with some nice, not-too-flamboyant embellishments in places. The understated look suits Yomi well, a great gem¡­¡­ ¡¸U-Ugh¡­Embarrassing¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­L-Lean¡­what¡¯s wrong, you froze¡­¡­I knew it! It doesn¡¯t suit me, right? That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that, Yomi-sama! If the Demon King-sama would allow it, I would like to keep you as a beautiful girl mannequin in our store!¡¹ ¡¸A beautiful mannequin!? H-Hey, Lean¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, just a minute.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­? ¡­W-What¡¯s the matter, Lean, you¡¯re holding your nose¡­¡­hay fever?¡¹ No, it¡¯s not hay fever. I¡¯m just struggling to keep my nose from bleeding. ¡­S-She¡¯s four times cuter than I thought she¡¯d be! Eh? Wait? Was Yomi this cute? No, I know she was a beautiful girl. She¡¯s definitely the most beautiful girl ever lived. ¡­¡­But wait? This level? Eh? That¡¯s a real angel. ¡¸¡­¡­How do you like it, Lean-sama and Yomi-sama? Do you like our coordination?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­In the meantime, please give me the outfit that Yomi is wearing right now.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much for your purchase!!¡¹ ¡¸Ehh!? ¡­N-No¡­¡­Even if I buy something like this, I won¡¯t wear it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸And actually, we have a few items that would look good on Yomi-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸Buy. Give me all.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you!!¡¹ ¡¸L-Lean!?¡¹ Yomi said something, but I didn¡¯t care and proceeded to talk with Lapidus. CH 71.2 Vampire Princess Shopping (Part 2) Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸The amount of your purchase is¡­¡­¡­¡­Based on the valuable experience we had coordinating Yomi-sama here, we learned a little bit¡­¡­¡­¡­This is the price.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s very cheap. Oh, can I have a receipt? It¡¯s addressed to the accounting department of the Demon Army.¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t afford the expense! Also, that amount of money is about half a month¡¯s salary for a mid-level soldier in the Demon Army!¡¹ That¡¯s cheap. As the holder of the title of Four Demon Generals, the pinnacle of military prowess in the Demon Army, I am paid a good salary. I can afford to pay that much. Also, I can probably get it off my expenses. The accountant is Vinel-san, who loves shotaloli, so I think I can afford it if I show her Yomi¡¯s dress-up. ¡¸Thank you! Please come again!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you too¡­Well, Yomi. We¡¯re going home. And put this on.¡¹ ¡¸No way! None of this reflects my will! ¡­Thanks to you, all I¡¯ve done today is scream!¡¹ ¡¸J U S T D O I T! I¡¯ll do anything if you put this on! Please heal me! I¡¯ve done so much on the battlefield, I even killed the Hero¡­I¡¯m exhausted! If Yomi would wear this, I can start working hard again tomorrow! Please!¡¹ ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­If you say it like that¡­¡­¡¹ Well, I can¡¯t say no to the Hero thing because I enjoyed it too, but minor issue. ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­o-okay¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Good! Let¡¯s go home as soon as possible¡­¡­¡¹ ¡ºAh, Yomi, Lean. Can you hear me? It¡¯s me.¡» ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡ºDemon King-sama, what can I do for you?¡» ¡ºYes. Something strange has happened at the front. I¡¯d like to hold an emergency meeting with the current leadership to discuss it. So¡­¡» ¡ºI¡¯m busy with something important right now, so I can¡¯t make it. Please tell the executives to do their best. Bye.¡» ¡º¡­Ha? Hey, wait.¡» *Buchi* ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Let¡¯s go home, Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸No, wait! What are you doing, Lean!?¡¹ Well, what is it? ¡¸What were you thinking, ignoring the Demon King-sama call?! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸I¨DM¨DN¨DO¨DT¨DG¨DO¨DI¨DN¨DG! Because I¡¯m off today! Besides, with clothes in my hands and Yomi in front of me, it would be rude not to change into them! I owe the Demon King-sama a lot, but this time, this is more important than that! Come on, let¡¯s get the hell out of here!¡¹ ¡¸No, you can¡¯t!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­What are you doing, you two?¡¹ ¡¸D-Demon King-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Tsk¡­why are you here¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Because you cut off my telepathy! What¡¯s more important than the current situation of the Demon Army? ¡­¡­Hmm? What¡¯s with the cute outfit, Yomi?¡¹ ¡¸T-This¡­¡­umm¡­¡­Lean is¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yomi dressed adorably. Numerous garments are in Lean¡¯s hands¡­¡­Hey, Lean. I don¡¯t think so, but what¡¯s the important thing to do? ¡­¡­You don¡¯t mean to make Yomi wear that, do you?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You mean? Are you trying to say that dressing Yomi up is more important than the policies of the Demon Army and her work as the Four Demon Generals?¡¹ ¡¸Of course not¡­¡­I just don¡¯t have any other option in my mind than to change Yomi¡¯s clothes in this situation right now. I¡¯ll get serious about the job tomorrow.¡¹ ¡­¡­Later on, I think I was possessed by something evil at this time. I would never think of defying the Demon King in my normal life. ¡¸¡­Haahhh¡­¡­You, really¡­¡­when Yomi is involved, why is it so¡­Well, whatever. For now, just attend the meeting¡­¡¹ ¡¸I decline.¡¹ ¡¸Wai!? Lean!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Lean. Make the right decision while I¡¯m still laughing and forgiving you, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I am sorry, Demon King-sama, but I can¡¯t meet your expectations for today only¡­Look at this Yomi. Isn¡¯t she pretty? I have an item in my hand that will make this pretty girl even prettier, and you want me to leave her like that? Impossible.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see. What you are saying is absurd, but I like your willingness to make your intentions known. If you can strike a blow to me right here and now, you and Yomi can go home today.¡¹ ¡¸Wai!? Demon King-sama, what are you¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡­Demon King-sama, please don¡¯t regret your words, okay? I will show you the power of me, the semi-most powerful of all your servants.¡¹ ¡¸Lean, wait! Demon King-sama and Lean, please calm down!¡¹ Yomi desperately tried to stop me, but the Demon King-sama and I were ready for battle. ¡¸¡­¡­H-Hey, isn¡¯t that Lean-sama and the Demon King-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you two in a fighting stance? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re trying to start a fight here!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!? Run, run!¡¹ Such voices from the people around me were becoming less and less audible as I concentrated on the task at hand. ¡¸Kukuku¡­Lean, it¡¯s been eight years since you met me, but this is the first time you fight me.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­I never thought it will happen either.¡¹ ¡¸Neither did I. No, really¡­Now, you can move first.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡¹ There is no way I am going to a meeting. For Yomi¡¯s dressing up. To dress up Yomi! And the battle was on! First, I kicked. ¡¸You¡¯re slow.¡¹ ¡¸Gyabueh!¡¹ Five seconds into the battle. Demon King-sama¡¯s attack, which was unleashed at a speed that even the effect of the Heavenly Eyes Ars could not avoid, pierced several of my vital points at almost the same time. ¡¸¡­¡­no¡­¡­too¡­¡­strong¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸If I¡¯m not strong, I wouldn¡¯t be the Demon King¡­¡¹ Hearing the voice of the Demon King-sama, I collapsed on the spot. ¡¸L, L¨D¨D¨Dn!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve won. Now let¡¯s go, Yomi, come here too.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hey, seriously. That Lean-sama is killed in the blink of an eye. The Demon King-sama is amazing¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen Lean-sama defeated before¡­¡¹ ¡¸Even the Four Demon Generals¡­¡­She¡¯s too strong, Demon King-sama¡­¡­¡¹ Hearing voices like that and Yomi¡¯s voice¡­¡­I let go of my consciousness. AN: You¡¯re fighting the Demon King, Lean! ¡­Or so you thought! Hahahaha! You were fooled! That was a lie! ¡­I would say that this is not Demon King vs. Lean. Because it¡¯s not even a battle. By the way, Vinel is a shotacon and a lolicon. The reason why she didn¡¯t respond to Lean and Yomi in their childhood is that they were too young and out of her scope, and for her, the ideal external age is between 12 and 15 years old. CH 72 Vampire Princess and Shocking Facts Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯ve come to your senses.¡¹ I woke up in a conference room. I searched my memory to find out why I was here and get down to my knees to the Demon King-sama because I was so out of control, and here I am. ¡­Apparently, something snapped off in my head when I saw Yomi¡¯s cute outfit. Now Yomi is back to her original outfit, barely able to keep her composure. ¡¸Lean, you¡­¡­you¡¯re stiff¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, Aron-san? If you want a fight, I¡¯ll buy it.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve been hard on me ever since you got stronger!?¡¹ I¡¯ve been told by Aron-san that I lack delicacy in many things over the past eight years, and I consider him to be one of the most neglectful executives I¡¯ve ever dealt with. ¡¸Totally¡­Well, that¡¯s all right. Now sit down and let¡¯s get started.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Tes¡­Huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lean, are you okay? Does it hurt?¡¹ Oh¡­There¡¯s an angel next to me! Worried about me after all I¡¯ve been through! ¡¸Yomi, don¡¯t spoil her. If you don¡¯t scold her once in a while, she¡¯ll grow up to be an adult who licks your life.¡¹ ¡¸What? You treat me like a child!?¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s get started.¡¹ The Four Demon Generals presently gathered here are myself and Yomi. From the executives, Vinel-san, Luz-san, Aron-san, Natsume-san, and Gareon-san. Everyone else is on the battlefield. Well, I have to go soon too. ¡¸About yesterday. I received a call from Tiana and Zedd, who are currently embarking on the attack on the Duchy of Mesto¡­They have encountered strange Twelve Holy Apostles.¡¹ Strange Twelve Holy Apostles¡­? ¡¸Leanne must have encountered her once. She is a woman named Mia, who goes by the name of¡ºCelestial Maiden¡».¡¹ Ah, I knew it. ¡¸Mia¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yomi? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Uh? Uh, no, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ Yomi tilts her head while saying so¡­It¡¯s impossible to tell you not to worry about it, but now I have to focus on the Demon King-sama story. ¡¸Mia is one of the successors to Asbal and Thrust, whom I killed five years ago¡­She¡¯s low on the hierarchy, but she¡¯s a very troublesome person to deal with. Because of the magic that she is good at¡­Mental Magic. The most popular of these is charm magic. Because of this, a large number of soldiers in the Demon Army have been put into a state of near brainwashing.¡¹ Come to think of it, she was trying to do the same thing to me. I resisted¡­If I¡¯m not careful, even a high-ranking soldier might have a hard time resisting that woman¡¯s charms. ¡¸Soldiers in the Demon Army have a strong sense of camaraderie. It would be difficult to cut off their brainwashed comrades¡­Then we¡¯ll have to hit Mia directly.¡¹ ¡¸But that¡¯s also difficult¡­I think she wants to use them as hostages or shields when the time comes. And more to the point, according to Tiana and Zedd, the moment they saw the woman, they hesitated to attack her for some reason. There is a possibility that she is still hiding something powerful.¡¹ That bitch. ¡­¡­. Oh god, why does that person¡¯s face flicker in my head so much? Oh, I already admit that she is beautiful. This me, I¡¯ve felt that way, too. ¡­But that doesn¡¯t explain why I hesitated for even a second to attack. There must always be some other factor. ¡¸Thanks to this, the safe troops have been forced to retreat¡­If this continues, it will be bad. If the charmed soldiers of the Demon Army were to be used as experience for new heroes, it would be very troublesome. Not only that, but Yomi¡¯s information could be leaked. No matter what it takes, we must kill Mia here and recapture the soldiers.¡¹ But what should we do? The charmed Demon Soldiers¡­From the magic I felt from that woman, I¡¯d say there were about two or three hundred of them. We have no choice but to finish her off while avoiding them¡­It¡¯s quite a hassle. Charm is one of the worst abnormalities in this world. After all, once you are fascinated to the marrow, you will commit suicide without any hesitation if you are ordered to die. Now, we need to think about countermeasures. ¡­¡­. But there is no viable-looking proposal in the end. The Twelve Holy Apostles would be no problem. If the Four Demon Generals or Rain-san were to appear, they could easily overpower them if they weren¡¯t at the top level. But these special types are troublesome. Because they are so powerful, if we are on the back foot, it will be troublesome to counter them. The meeting went on for a long time, but so far we haven¡¯t come up with any good ideas. ¡¸Yomi, something¡­Yomi?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh? ¡­Oh, sorry. What?¡¹ ¡­? It¡¯s rare to see Yomi in a daze. What is this? ¡¸Yomi, you¡¯ve been tilting your head and groaning for a while now, is something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸No, no¡­I mean¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Yomi? What¡¯s on your mind?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯d like to hear about it.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, no¡­I mean, I think I¡¯ve heard the name Mia before¡­¡¹ ¡¸You just heard it, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s different from that¡­I felt like I heard it a long time ago and many times before¡­¡­¡¹ Yomi long ago? ¡­That may be before she joined the Demon Army. More likely, does it mean before she became Hero? Yomi¡¯s memory is fuzzy up to the age of five. Because of the treatment she received during her Hero years, she cannot even remember her former name. ¡¸Ummm¡­¡­where was it¡­¡­Mia¡­¡­Mia¡­¡­I think I called that name many times in the past¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll remember it when I see your face. Wait a moment, I¡¯m going to capture the video now.¡¹ Demon King-sama waved her arm and Mia¡¯s face appeared on the screen like in a movie. ..I¡¯m disgusted with myself for thinking she¡¯s beautiful when I look at her now. Huh? But¡­looking at it again, this face¡­I feel a sense of deja vu¡­ ¡¸This face¡­Indeed, I used to¡­gah¡­ouch¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yomi!?¡¹ ¡¸Yomi-chan!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, Yomi! What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ The moment Yomi saw the video, she crouched on the spot with her head in her hands. Oh, what should I do with this! Yomi!? ¡¸I¡¯m, fine¡­! My head hurts a little, that¡¯s all¡­! It¡¯s more like¡­remember what it is¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Take it easy, can you stay conscious?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­! Ah¡­! Yes! That face¡­se always looked at me with cold eyes¡­¡¹ Cold¡­eyes? Mia? ¡¸She¡¯s¡­popular, she¡¯s¡­I¡¯m¡­troublesome, she¡­always said she¡¯s beautiful, she¡¯s pretty¡­I¡¯ve been told that she¡¯s very different from me¡­¡¹ Who are these people with rotten eyes? My Yomi is prettier than that one¡­ ¡¸Mia¡­¡­Mia¡­¡­sis, ter¡­¡­?¡¹ I¡¯ll put Iron Maiden to such a person¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what did you say just now? I thought I heard you say¡ºsister¡»? ¡¸Hey¡­sister? Is this your sister?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡¹ ¡­Ahh!? Indeed¡­They have the same hair color and their facial features are somewhat similar¡­ I see, the reason I hesitated to attack that woman was that I subconsciously sensed a blood connection because of her Yomi-like facial features! Tiana and Zedd hesitated, probably for the same reason¡­! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡ºYes, we are proceeding as planned, Your Eminence.¡» ¡ºI see. You¡¯re doing a great job, Mia.¡» ¡ºOf course, of course. Unlike my incompetent sister.¡» ¡º¡­I see. Please continue.¡» ¡ºYes.¡» ¡¸Fufufu¡­Now, let¡¯s hear it from you, you lowly demons. The existence of the Four Demon Generals in question¡­In particular, tell us more about that first seat¡­Right?¡¹ AN: Phew¡­The foreshadowing concerning Yomi¡¯s sister in Chapter 2 is complete¡­ The next chapter will be the final chapter of the third and final ¡°Overrun¡± chapter. And maybe I won¡¯t be able to post at midnight today. Sorry if that happens. TN: This is the end of volume 3. Thank you for reading(and buying the advanced chapter) until this chapter. I¡¯ll change just some of the term for next chapter, just to make it easier for myself. CH 73 Birth of a Reincarnated Hero Translated by AmaLynne TN: Welcome to the new Volume 4, Revenge. Let¡¯s start with some term changes okayy~? Maybe there¡¯ll be other changes in the future, but now, Enjoy the new chapter and volume! ¡¸¡­Zeno-kun. Feeling better?¡¹ Someone is knocking on the door and calling out to me. But I don¡¯t have the heart to meet someone right now. ¡¸¡­Ah, sorry. Leave the food there.¡¹ ¡¸Ok.¡¹ ¡­It had already been a week since Kuroda and the others were confirmed dead. I was in my room most of that time, but¡­outside, it seemed like a big mess. First of all, they told me¡ºthat matter¡»¡­The death of Julia, an S-rank adventurer. It seems that poison had been planted in her body, and it was a double trap, a bomb and poison. It seems that several other countries were attacked by the Demon Army at the same time, and numerous cities were destroyed. But to me, at least right now, I needed to think about something more important than that. Yes, that matter that Julia told me about before she died. The Four Demon Generals of the Demon Army¨D¨Da mysterious rank for which there is still very little information. The second seat¡­The vampire who single-handedly annihilated Kuroda and the hero party, Lean Bloodlord. ¨D¨D¡ºUmm¡­! I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s¡­¡­I think it¡¯s¡­¡­Sen¡­¡­Yes,¡ºSenjo¡»¡­¡­I believe they called it Senjo.¡» If Julia¡¯s words are correct, that Lean vampire is¡­whom I had a crush on in a previous life¡­It is extremely likely that she is Senjo Yona. ¡¸¡­Why, a vampire¡­?¡¹ If she died at the same time as us, why wasn¡¯t she reincarnated as a human? ¡­No, there¡¯s no point in thinking about God¡¯s circumstances. The first thing to think about is what I would do if Lean = Senjo-san. Now she is an enemy of humanity. The fact that she slaughtered Kuroda, a Hero, and many others, confirms it. And I am a human. What to do? What should I do¡­ ¨D¨D*Knock knock* ¡¸I am sorry, Zeno-san. Apologies for your poor health. I have new information about the Demon Army. If you feel okay, could you please come?¡¹ ¡­¡­. Could it possibly be about her? Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t say no and raised my heavy body. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Today again, I was taken to the round table conference room, but the situation was a little different than usual. There was a crystal in the center of the room. Perhaps it was a crystal-shaped magic item that allowed communication with people outside the effective range of telepathy. ¡¸¡­All of you are here. Let¡¯s get connected.¡¹ As His Holiness said that, the magician who was standing nearby poured magic power into the crystal. ¡º¡­Can you hear me, everyone? It¡¯s me, Mia.¡» It seems that the person on the other end of the call is Mia-san. As I recall, she is currently on assignment in the Principality of Mesto. ¡¸I heard that you found out something new about the Four Demon Generals.¡¹ ¡ºYes. The actual situation and its members. First of all, the actual situation. As we predicted, they are the four most powerful and elite members of the Demon Army. The four who were originally named as the executive and semi-executive members of the Demon Army were selected from among those who were strongest among the rest.¡» ¡¸I knew it. So, who are the members?¡¹ ¡ºYes. First of all, the fourth seat¡­Incredibly, it is that Gray Christ.¡» At these words, most of the audience was astonished. ¡¸Nonsense, Gray Christ is the fourth seat?¡¹ ¡¸He was once called the strongest man in the Demon Army!¡¹ ¡ºBut I believe it is highly credible, since I heard it from a senior soldier whom I had fascinated. It seems that he is now called the Warrior God General instead of the Brave General.¡» ¡­The man who was the strongest in the Demon Army has dropped to the fourth rank. This fact would indeed be surprising. ¡¸¡­Quiet. We knew that the Four Demon Generals were more than enough irregularities when there was someone in the second seat that we didn¡¯t know¡­Mia, continue.¡¹ ¡ºYes¡­The third seat is that breathing disaster,¡ºWise God General¡»Sakura Forrester. He¡¯s the most powerful magician in the Demon Army. And this, as you all know, is the second seat, the¡ºDemon God General¡»Lean Bloodlord. She is a magical warrior, a survivor of the vampire race.¡» The moment that name was mentioned, I tensed up, but¡­Unfortunately, there was no further information. ¡¸I see. So, do you have any information regarding the first seat? If Gray and Sakura were chosen, is that still Rain?¡¹ ¡ºAbout that¡­¡» The first of the Four Demon Generals. The strongest combatant in the Demon Army. No matter how little information I had about Lean, I can¡¯t go back without hearing this. However¡­ ¡º¡­¡­¡­I didn¡¯t understand.¡» ¡¸¡­What? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡º¡­I got the gist of it, to be precise. The first one is not that Rain¡­It¡¯s Yomi the War God General, the most powerful swordsman in the Demon Army.¡» ¡¸Not Rain?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s going on¡­? Following the Lean Bloodlord, we¡¯ve got another one with no prior information¡­¡¹ From the reactions of the people around me, it seemed that no one knew about the existence of the¡ºWar God General¡»Yomi. ¡¸So you didn¡¯t recognize it?¡¹ ¡ºYes, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t even know who Yomi is. I had no idea of Yomi¡¯s race, appearance, or demeanor. When I asked my captor about it, he was very reluctant to tell me. I thought the enchantment was shallow, so I ordered one of them to die, and it firmly committed suicide. I mean, this¡­¡» ¡¸In some way, it is forbidden to say anything about this Yomi person, or¡­information that should have been kept more secret than death.¡¹ ¡º¡­One more thing. I threatened to let him live if he would try and break the enchantment of one of them and give me information about Yomi. Instead of giving in, he laughed and said¡­¡» ¨D¨DEven if I don¡¯t tell you, you will see her soon. Yomi-sama is a disaster created by you. If you humans had not made a mistake, she would never have joined the Demon Army. You will die regretting what you have done. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in hell. ¡º¡­And with that, he committed suicide.¡» ¡­The identity of the most powerful Demon Army is a disaster created by humans? I don¡¯t get it. Everyone else doesn¡¯t seem to get it either. ¡¸Is this all the information you have?¡¹ ¡ºYes, that¡¯s all the information I have on the Four Demon Generals.¡» ¡¸Okay. You will continue your mission there.¡¹ ¡ºYes.¡» ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸That concludes this session.¡¹ ¡­In the end, I got no information on Lean. Unable to shake off my depressed mood, I tried to go back¡­ ¡¸Hold on, everyone. I need to talk to you.¡¹ I was stopped by Helena, the second in the hierarchy of the Twelve Holy Apostles, the¡ºTreasure Eyes¡». ¡¸Yes, Helena.¡¹ ¡¸Revels-sama¡­I have found it at last. A new hero.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ A new hero? If Helena-san, an expert in divination, says so, she must be sure. And that hero soul¡­is right here. Right here¡­So, is it still among the reincarnated? All the reincarnated people in the place had anxious expressions on their faces. Of course, Avis Kuroda, a Hero, died in such a tragic way, who would want to be a Hero¡­? ¡¶All the prerequisite conditions have been met.¡· ¡¶The¡ºqualities of a Hero¡»have blossomed. Thus, the special occupational class¡ºHero¡»has been unlocked.¡· ¡¶The¡ºHero¡»occupational class takes precedence over all other occupations.¡· ¡¶Zeno¡¯s occupation has been changed to¡ºHero¡».¡· ¡­ha? ¡­What was that? Is this some kind of joke? What¡¯s going on? ¡­Everyone else didn¡¯t hear it? Only I heard it¡­I mean, that same kind of voice you hear when you level up or something. I¡¯m the Hero? Helena-san walked over to me, leaving me confused. And¡­ ¡¸This is the one¡­Zeno-sama is the new hero. He is the hope of mankind!¡¹ CH 74 Former Hero and Evil God Translated by AmaLynne ¡­What is this feeling? It¡¯s as if rising out of the depths of the water¡­¡­¡­like sinking at once from the surface of the water¡­¡­¡­a feeling I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before¡­Where am I? ¡¸This is God¡¯s domain. At last, I¡¯ve been able to interfere with your soul.¡¹ Who? ¡¸Well. This is the first time we¡¯ve spoken, Yomi. I am Isuzu. I am the God of Death and Wrath.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Eh, Isuzu? ¡­Eh!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, could you please keep your voice down here as much as possible? All you have to do is think and your voice will come through to me.¡¹ Ye, yes. Um, can you hear me with this? ¡¸Yes, I can hear you.¡¹ Wow, really!? And you are¡­¡­are you really Isuzu the Evil God? ¡¸I don¡¯t remember calling myself an evil god. Well, that¡¯s what they call me now. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about trying to cut me with that sword? We gods have absolute superiority over the lower beings so that it won¡¯t hurt or itch.¡¹ No, no, I¡¯d rather not. Besides, I can somehow sense that you are a god. ¡¸You¡¯re very perceptive, former hero. I see¡­but still, it was hard for me to try to interfere with you being a human being. As the god of the demon tribe, I originally did not have the authority to contact you¡­ After eight long years of poking and prodding at the last-minute holes in the regulations of the Divine Realm, I can finally talk to you.¡¹ Is that okay¡­? ¡­So, why are you going to all this trouble for me? ¡¸Because we have a lot to talk about before we get to that¡­Well, let¡¯s sit down and talk. I¡¯ve prepared some snacks and tea.¡¹ Eh? Since when? But there¡¯s some food here that I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡¸I brought it from another world. I have cakes, too. Well, well, please come in.¡¹ Let¡¯s see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll have some. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­Delicious!? ¡¸Isn¡¯t it delicious? Even the Demon Lord and Lean-san liked it.¡¹ Hee~! Such good food in a different world! Yes, it¡¯s sweet and delicious¡­¡­¡­¡­what? Demon Lord and Lean-san? Aside from the Demon Lord¡­Lean here too? ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s here. I have interfered with her many times in the past. I have asked her to hang out with me in her spare time, and sometimes I give her advice.¡¹ Never heard of it¡­ ¡¸This is true, it may seem crazy to think she¡¯s talking to God. The only one who would believe that would be a Demon Lord in the same relationship.¡¹ Well, that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Oh, this is delicious, too. ¡¸My, you and Lean-san have similar tastes, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s also Lean-san¡¯s favorite candy, called Dorayaki.¡¹ Yes, the black thing inside that I don¡¯t understand is sweet and delicious. ¡¸It¡¯s anko (red bean paste). If you like it, this one is good, too.¡¹ In this way, I enjoyed sweets I had never eaten before for about an hour. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­Now, then, it is time to answer the question: Why did I take so many risks to interfere with you?¡¹ Yes, please. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­Um, what is it? ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s just¡­Both Demon Lord and Lean-san have been treating me somewhat roughly lately¡­¡­a child who listens to me like this¡­¡­it¡¯s kind of dazzling¡­¡­¡¹ Uhh¡­ ¡¸Well, let me reiterate. The reason why I interfered with you¡­I¡¯m going to be direct. Yomi, are you willing to become my retainer?¡¹ ¡­Retainer, me? Isuzu-sama¡¯s? In other words, the same as the Demon Lord? ¡¸That¡¯s right. Right now, I have only the Demon Lord Phyllis as my retainer. Although I will ask Lean-san later, I thought I would ask you first. Are you willing to become my retainer and gain the blessings of the Evil God?¡¹ Why me first? ¡¸You are a human being. As a human being, you have a very short life span from the perspective of God, as well as the long-lived species, Lean and the Demon Lord¡­needless to say, you have a very short life span. Therefore, I would like to give a blessing and gain the power of¡ºImmortality¡»while you still can¡­In the future, when we destroy humans¡­decades¡­if not, it could take hundreds of years. In that case, your exceptional talent will be essential.¡¹ ¡­I see. And if I¡¯m given a blessing, that means I can become stronger, right? ¡¸Of course. Basic status increases, level limiters, and much more. Well, it¡¯s not such an easy decision to become a retainer of an evil god¡­¡¹ I understand. I will. ¡¸Even mo¡­¡­re¡­¡­so? Eh? You will?¡¹ Yes. Yes, I will. If I can get blessings and become stronger, there is no reason not to accept. For me, who aims to be the¡¸Strongest¡¹, there is no better proposal than this. ¡¸¡­I see. That¡¯s good. Then let¡¯s get on with it¡­¡¹ Oh, wait a minute. I said I will, but¡­I want you to wait a couple of years before I become a retainer. ¡¸¡­? Why¡­ah, yes. In the body of a 13-year-old, you are still developing. It is not a body in its prime, is it?¡¹ That¡¯s what I mean. ¡¸I understand. Then, when I determine that your body has reached its peak, I will come back to your consciousness.¡¹ Yes, thank you very much. Thank you for listening to my selfishness. ¡¸(¡­¡­¡­I can understand a little bit why Lean-san is in love with you.)¡¹ Eh? ¡¸Ah, no, sorry, not this topic¡­Oops. It¡¯s time to come back to consciousness. Oh, I forgot to tell you.¡¹ ¡­¡­? ¡¸About your sister, Mia. The Four Demon Generals¡­ I mean, she was about to ask about the first seat, that is, you, and I stopped it.¡¹ ¡­¡­That sounds so important, and so casual, like a last-minute addition! ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t make any difference whether I do or don¡¯t¡­ All the demon tribe in this world is currently under the control of the one who has the highest special occupational class,¡ºDemon Lord¡», namely Phyllis. And that Demon Lord is my retainer. Therefore, through the Demon Lord, I have arranged for all the demons to forget bits and pieces of you while they are under charm¡­I could only do so much, since breaking the charm would be considered excessive interference and I would be punished.¡¹ No, no, that¡¯s enough. Thank you so much. I¡¯d be in a lot of trouble if they knew who I really am. ¡¸If they knew you were alive and helping the Demon Army, they would try to be defensive until the time came¡­ Well, it is time to go. It is really difficult to interfere with you, so perhaps the next time will be in a few years¡­ See you soon.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­nnn.¡¹ I woke up to a familiar ceiling. The ceiling of my room. Just now¡­a dream? ¡¸Yomi!¡¹ I heard a voice calling me, and I turned around to see Lean holding a razor and a towel. ¡¸You¡¯re awake! Do you recognize me?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­Lean¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡¹ ¡¸Really¡­? Thank God¡­Yomi, you collapsed in the conference room and didn¡¯t wake up for a whole day¡­Geez, I don¡¯t know anymore¡­!¡¹ ¡­I must have fallen asleep. Then I guess it was a dream after all. ¡¸I have to go and report to the Demon Lord! ¡­Can you get up? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go alone.¡¹ ¡¸No¡­¡­I¡¯m fine.¡¹ In fact, I even feel more comfortable than before. Is it because I slept a lot? ¡¸I see. I¡¯m glad to hear that. Then let¡¯s go. Here, change your clothes and get dressed.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Umm, I¡¯m embarrassed, so go out¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, thank you.¡¹ ¡­Of course, I care about Lean, but sometimes she acts weird like this. Ah, that¡¯s right. Maybe if I ask Lean, I can find out if it was a dream or not. ¡¸Hey, Lean.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? What is it? Want me to help you get dressed? No, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ ¡¸Have you been eating sweets with God without telling me?¡¹ ¡¸Well, because Yomi is human, so Isuzu-sama can¡¯t interfere with her¡­¡¹ Learn more Pause Unmute After saying that much, Lean dropped the tiara she was holding. CH 75 Vampire Princess and Blood Relatives Translated by AmaLynne TN: Lean is Yomi simp confirmed. ¡¸¡­I am sorry.¡¹ Now, for the first time in our 8-year relationship, I was on my knees to Yomi. Like a husband who has been caught cheating on his wife. ¡­I mean, who¡¯s a married couple geez! ¡­¡­No, we are not. Until now I had never told anyone that I had interacted with Isuzu-sama. Not the Demon Lord, not Yomi. And somehow Yomi found out about it. ¡­How did she find out? No, I wasn¡¯t actively hiding it, but¡­Still, there should have been no way to be sure. ¡­Wait, Yomi was sleeping earlier. So does that mean that Isuzu-sama interfered with her consciousness!? I thought Yomi, being human, cannot be interfered with by Isuzu-sama! ¡­At any rate, being a sinner, I had no choice but to wait for the sentence to be handed down. And the verdict was¨D¨D ¡¸¡­Umm, Lean. I¡¯m not mad at you, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­R-Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m being so mean to you.¡¹ Alas¡­I knew she was an angel! How could she so easily forgive me for such a sinful thing¡­! ¡¸I wonder why Lean started to get down on her knees. It¡¯s not something to get so angry about, is it?¡¹ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Huh, you¡¯re right. Unless you¡¯re a show-off, not telling an occult story like¡ºI can communicate with God¡»is a no-brainer. And besides, 80% of my interactions with Isuzu-sama are at tea parties. Then why did I reflexively get down on my knees¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah. ¡¸Umm¡­that¡­to Yomi, I was hiding something from her¡­I felt guilty¡­sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? I think everyone has something to hide, right? I don¡¯t think you need to feel guilty about that.¡¹ I thought it was an angel, but it really is an angel. I can¡¯t look directly at her anymore because she is too dazzling. But I¡¯m looking at her changing clothes. ¡¸I see. Thank you, Yomi. T-Then! Did Isuzu-sama interfere with Yomi too, by any chance?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. She said it took her 8 years to finally connect with me. She also gave me some delicious sweets.¡¹ That evil god is really doing a good job of feeding my Yomi. ¡¸Also, she asked me if I wanted to become her retainer, and I told he I¡¯d accept in a couple of years. Also, Mia¡­She also told me that she made sure that my information regarding my sister¡¯s fascination was kept out of the public eye.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ha? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­I see. Both Yomi and Lean have been interfered with by Isuzu-sama¡­ That god¡­ Well, unlike the Goddess Misery, she has been guiding us well, so it¡¯s okay¡­¡¹ When I told the Demon Lord about this incident, she, as expected, started to hold her head with her hands. By the way, I¡¯ll keep it a secret that I¡¯m a reincarnated person. It would have too much of an impact. ¡¸Furthermore, Yomi will become a retainer and be given the blessings of an evil god? I wish you would consult me about that kind of thing¡­ Also that? The Mia case, the information leakage was contained?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s what she said. She said there was nothing to worry about.¡¹ ¡¸Quite a quandary, what have you¡­ Well, let¡¯s just be honest here and say thank you and pray.¡¹ I¡¯m mostly a bit of a jerk, but Demon Lord¡¯s response to Isuzu-sama is rather messy as well. Are you really the only retainer? ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s time to get down to business. Yomi, what do you want to do with Mia?¡¹ ¡¸What to do¡­?¡¹ Mia. She is one of the Twelve Holy Apostles, who is now ranked eighth in the hierarchy. And, according to Yomi, she is her sister. ¡¸I ask you again¡­is she really your sister?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, she is. I haven¡¯t seen her in eight years, but I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s her face.¡¹ ¡­Huh, they certainly look alike. Same hair color. Well, Yomi is prettier. ¡¸¡­¡­How could a girl like Yomi be born after this goddamned woman? Did they screw up the genetics?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought too.¡¹ I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t get it. This woman¡¯s face is like a pre-made beauty¡¯s face or something like that. I admit that I once thought she was beautiful, but that was only because her facial parts were similar to Yomi¡¯s. ¡¸I have already decided what I want to do. I want to kill her with my own hands.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I knew it. But do you understand? You now saying that you will kill a blood relative, even if it is only a blood relative?¡¹ ¡¸That woman is just a stranger to me, a blood relative. If I were to use words like¡ºfamily¡», Lean would be much closer than her.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t say that. Look, Lean is falling apart.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ F-Family!? M-M-Me and Yomi!? W-Well, that, or, maybe that¡­¡­ ¡¸Um¡­Lean, you didn¡¯t like it? I, well, you know¡­I sometimes feel like Lean and I are like twins¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all, in fact, I welcome it.¡¹ I¡¯m sorry I made a lewd mistake. I¡¯m seriously sorry I thought it was a husband and wife kind of thing. ¡¸R-Really? Then that¡¯s good. Back to my story, Mia has done a lot of things to me in the past¡­In my village, Mia was a queen. She was born with a beautiful face, and her parents, as well as most of the people in the village, favored her. Some people treated me as a mediocre child born later in life, a nuisance¡­including my parents.¡¹ Okay, let¡¯s kill all those people. You have the nerve to treat my Yomi as an ordinary face. I¡¯m going to pound my fist into all of their faces and make them the ugliest people in the world before I kill them. ¡­Apart from that. ¡¸(¡­¡­But, Demon Lord. No matter how good Mia¡¯s face is, Yomi is as beautiful as she is, right? Why was that woman the only one favored?)¡¹ ¡¸(Perhaps it is a matter of nutritional value. The fact that she was favored in the village means that Mia probably grew up beautifully by eating the village¡¯s good crops and other things from an early age. On the other hand, Yomi, who was born later, was not given as much as Mia. Therefore, Yomi lost weight and her beauty was spoiled).¡¹ I see. Okay, let¡¯s kill them all. That arrogance against my Yomi, deserves all death. Let¡¯s starve them all to death. ¡¸Lean, stop making that bad face. So, Yomi. I don¡¯t care if you kill Mia, but what are you going to do with all the fascinated demons around her? Are you going to abandon them?¡¹ ¡¸No way. I¡¯ve got a body enhancement spell.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. So you can stop them from moving.¡¹ Given that, is it strategically better to let Yomi go alone? ¡­It¡¯s aggravating that I can¡¯t kill that Mia, the only woman I¡¯ve unintentionally let escape in the past, but¡­let¡¯s give it to Yomi this time for the stones. ¡¸The sooner we do it, the better. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, leave it to me.¡¹ AN: I think it¡¯s time to remove the ¡°little¡± from ¡°little lily¡±¡­¡­ TN: The yuri starts now¡­well, not really¡­ CH 76 Former Hero and Extermination Translated by AmaLynne AN: ¡°Little¡±, I took it off. ¡¸Yomi, are you okay? Did you forget something? Have you eaten? Did you bring a handkerchief? Did you take care of your sword? And then there¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine, Lean. I checked everything¡­¡¹ ¡¸What are you to Yomi? Mother? Sister? Or her wife? Well, whatever it is, be careful on your way, Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸G-Geez, Demon Lord! I-I-I-I-I¡¯m not her wife¡­No, it¡¯s not that¡­Yomi, be careful, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. Demon Lord and Lean are both worriers. Then, Sakura-kun, please.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! ¡­¡­¡¶Teleportation¡·.¡¹ ¡­¡­. How long has it been since I¡¯ve been down on the battlefield? I am in a position where my identity must not be known. I¡¯ve never been on a normal battlefield, so I¡¯ve only been in places where it¡¯s perfectly possible to kill everyone. As usual, the battlefield was surrounded by Sakura-kun Teleportation Sealing Ward. The difference was that while the other side had several thousand people, including several hundred demons at the front, I was alone. Well, there is also Sakura-kun, but he will be moving to another place soon after this. ¡¸Umm¡­Yomi-san¡­are you okay¡­is everything all right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Sakura-kun.¡¹ Finally, I watched Sakura-kun teleport and looked at my opponent. There are thousands of enemies. But deep inside, there was that woman. I knew I couldn¡¯t lose. Well, I had no intention of losing at all. There was no way I could lose against those fishes who were sitting on their backs using the demons they supposedly hated as shields, even if tens of thousands of them were coming at me. ¡¸¡­Hmm? Hey, who¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Human¡­Is that a human? No, it could be a demon tribe mimicking¡­¡¹ As I got closer, I could hear such voices. Well, I guess it¡¯s about time. ¡¸Stop right there! Who are you¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Physical Enhancement¨D¨DIntimidation Wave¡·.¡¹ The moment I activated the magic, all the demons in front of me fell on the spot. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Wha¡­wha-what the hell!?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, what the hell is this!?¡¹ ¡¶Intimidation Wave¡·is advanced physical enhancement magic and its effect is¡ºrestricting action against a specific opponent¡». With the current me¡­the opponent whose average status is 20% or less than mine will be almost completely unable to move. My average status is about 35,000, which means I can block the actions of opponents with an average status of less than 7000. This time, I used it only on demons. ¡¸Damn, the demon wall stopped working!¡¹ ¡¸Useless, those demons! ¡­Wait, if we kill the kid, will it work again?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe. Okay, let¡¯s do it. Somebody go kill the kid.¡¹ The¡¶Intimidation Wave¡·don¡¯t have enough influence to stop everyone here from moving. So, I¡¯m going to stop the demon tribe that¡¯s fascinated. The only reason I used it was to prevent suicide. In other words, all humans can move. I now have to kill all of these 3,000 or so humans by myself. ¡¸Fuck you, you piece of shit¡­You¡¯re a pain in the ass, you little demon! Die!¡¹ The big guy was completely underestimating me. He swung his axe at me with a big swing¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Gyaha?¡¹ Before he could swing it down, his head was chopped off at super speed. Weak. Too weak. Compared to the Demon Lord, the Four Demon Generals, and all the executives, he¡¯s like a baby. ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ ¡¸H-Hey. What did that kid just do¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Physical Enhancement¨D¨DFlying Attack?Spatial Perception?Super Acceleration?Slash Enhancement¡·.¡¹ ¡¸Huh.¡¹ For starters, I¡¯m going to try to pretend to do a horizontal cleave on the spot. ¡­I¡¯m still a little nervous about this one, but I¡¯m going to try it out. I left the sword Arius behind. I¡¯m still unfamiliar with wielding two swords. Now¡­Yes, it¡¯s a good cut. ¡¸Ae¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Ggggghh¡­!¡¹ The torsos of about six people in front of me have been completely severed. This is the power of Physical Enhancement Magic¡¶Flying Attack¡·. It sends an attack to an enemy at a distance. With my slash, I can¡­I think I can slay everyone within a range of about five meters. ¡¸¡­What the hell is this!?¡¹ ¡¸Look out, all of you! The enemy is at¡­no enemy?¡¹ ¡¸Here.¡¹ ¡¸What the fuck¡­? You son of a bitch¡­Aagh!¡¹ ¡¸Come on¡­Let¡¯s rampage.¡¹ I¡¯m going to cut through everyone here and kill her once and for all. With renewed determination, I took the time to slay everyone around me at random. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸H-Hey, what the hell is that? ¡­What the hell was that?¡¹ I exclaimed involuntarily, doubting my own eyes at the tragedy taking place in front of me. Currently, a one-sided massacre scene was spreading out in front of me. The enemy was only one person. And no magic, just one sword. ¡­And yet, we couldn¡¯t finish her. On the contrary, our numbers are decreasing rapidly. I shot magic many times, but¡­I don¡¯t know how it works, but all that magic was also cut down. ¡­What the heck was that? My life was destined for success from the moment I was born. I was born with too much beauty in my looks. It became more and more noticeable as I got older, and by the time I was over ten, I had an almost inhuman beauty. My parents and the people of my village all worshipped me. Children my age, adults, and old people were all my servants. Everything was going well. I was the youngest person to be chosen as one of the Twelve Holy Apostles, and everyone bowed down to me. ¡­And yet. ¡¸M-Mia sama! If this keep continues¡­¡¹ ¡¸I know! ¡­We¡¯re retreating! Prepare to move out¡­¡¹ ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­Teleportation Sealing Wards around the perimeter¡­It¡¯s so strong that even Greater Teleportation can¡¯t break it, and we can¡¯t escape¡­!¡¹ ¡¸What!? Oh my God, what should I do¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ghh¡­I¡¯m sorry, I have no choice! I didn¡¯t really want to use this technique, but¡­!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô I must have killed close to a thousand people by now. The people around me had become completely frightened and stopped attacking me. I have a Sacred Artifact, the¡ºMagic Sword Diaz¡». It is a sword that can slice through even things that have no fixed shape or substance, such as fire and water. And that includes magical phenomena. So I cut down all the magic that flew at me. Now, next up¡­ ¡­Hm? ¡¸Ggh, gaaaah!¡¹ ¡¸Gooooo¡­Hey, this is¡­!¡¹ ¡­What the hell? I didn¡¯t do anything, but the people around me started suffering. And the next moment¡­ ¡¸¡¸Guoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!¡¹¡¹ They suddenly started screaming and attacked me. ¡­Oh, right. So it¡¯s the¡¶Maddened Berserker¡·of mental magic. Magic that forces you to forget fear and pain in exchange for sealing off most of your reason, and by removing your body¡¯s limiters, forcing you to draw out powers that would normally be impossible. Mia, I think, is a user of mental magic, the Demon Lord said. Did that woman use it? ¡¸¡­And what about it?¡¹ I beheaded everyone who attacked me, regardless of normality. The¡ºMadness¡»only removes the body¡¯s limiter, but it doesn¡¯t increase the defense. No matter how much they increase their physical strength and speed to attack me, there is no way they can beat me, even if they are slightly enhanced fish with an average status in the triple digits. Even if an ant becomes a cricket, it can¡¯t beat a dinosaur. The mad warriors attacked one after another, and I slashed and slashed and slashed and killed them all, no different from before. Then, just 20 minutes later¡­There was no one left on the battlefield except for me. ¡¸Now¡­Is Mia in the fort over there? No, let¡¯s just go in and attack.¡¹ CH 77 Former Hero''s Revenge Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸A-Are you kidding me¡­?¡¹ Never in my life have I doubted the scene before me so much. ¨D¨DThree thousand soldiers were annihilated before a single swordsman. Moreover, from the middle of the way, I even used¡¶Maddened Berserker¡·which I hate because it is not beautiful, and still could not stop it. What is it really, that monster? Magician¡­I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this devastation was created by a magician like Sakura, who uses large-scale magic. But that childish-looking enemy did this with a single sword. If this continues, my life is in danger, not to mention this Clay fortress. ¡¸Mia-sama, what to do¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Send the soldiers stationed here to defend the fort and retreat! We¡¯ll teleport as soon as we escape from the Teleportation Sealing Wards. Magic will be blocked anyway, use cannons and bullets to stall them!¡¹ It¡¯s one thing for this fort to fall. I don¡¯t care if the soldiers died. But I can¡¯t stand the thought of dying here! I don¡¯t stand a chance against that monster. Then I should retreat. ¡¸Mia-sama, the elite of the enchanted demon tribe that is kept in the prison of this fortress are¡­¡¹ ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll take them! We must hurry!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡­That¡¯s a big fort for nothing. I can feel the¡¸I¡¯m not letting you through here¡¹vibe. Well, it¡¯s none of my business, and any attempt to do so would be futile. ¡¸¡­¡­Shoot!¡¹ Hmm? ¡­¡­. It looks like they¡¯ve learned that magic doesn¡¯t work on me, so they¡¯ve switched to guns and cannons. But I don¡¯t need to cut them down. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­No, it doesn¡¯t work!¡¹ ¡¸Damn it, what kind of defenses she has!?¡¹ With over 30,000 defenses, bullets are like raindrops to me. I don¡¯t like cannonballs because they smell like smoke, but it doesn¡¯t kill me if they hit me, and I have high resistance to abnormal conditions, so I won¡¯t be suffocating from smoke for a while. ¡¸Don¡¯t let them in the fort! We need to buy time for Mia-sama to escape!¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ ¡­¡­Huh? Wait a minute, that woman is trying to escape? That¡¯s not good. Even though I¡¯d rather kill her here, both from a tactical and emotional standpoint. ¡¸¡¶Physical Enhancement¨D¨DSuper Acceleration¡·.¡¹ I increase my speed and plunge into the fortress. There were gatekeepers and assassins along the way, but I killed them all. I also slashed the gate. ¡¸Ah, she¡¯s inside the fort!¡¹ ¡¸This is not good. Fight back! Hurry up!¡¹ Humans are so fragile. Neck, torso, internal organs, brain¡­It is easy to die just by slashing or piercing those places. Simply by shooting a bullet back at the brain with your sword at a greater velocity than it was released, you will die. Just swinging a sword in an arc and cutting off all of its limbs will cause it to bleed to death. Just by throwing away a sword held by an enemy, the person hit dies. ¡¸Ahahahaha¡­my life was taken from me for such a purpose, to protect such a vulnerable and cowardly creature.¡¹ Thinking about it makes me laugh beyond anger. Oh, thank God. I was worried. I¡¯ve had a lot of peaceful days¡­Unlike Lean, I was afraid that I might have forgotten how to take revenge. But I¡¯m okay. When I see people like this, I reflexively kill them. And I don¡¯t feel guilty about it. ¡¸Well, time to clean up the trash, right¡­? Kill them all.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Mia-sama! We are ready! Please hurry, that creature is almost upon us!¡¹ ¡¸I know! Come on, come on¡­!¡¹ The chapel at the far end of the fort. This is the most important place in the fort, where Misery-sama is worshipped. Here, there is a hidden passage for emergency escape. ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t dawdle, you lowly demons! Come quickly! Protect me!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I may have taken too long. Damn it, why am I in this mess¡­! ¨D¨D-BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! ¡¸Wha¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, there you are¡­I finally found it. I¡¯m glad I found it in time.¡¹ ¡¸Y-You¡­!¡¹ I was too far away to see her face at the time¡­but I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same monster that single-handedly wiped out all my servants. I was so angry. She had silver hair just like me and a reasonably good-looking face. And she looks like a child. ¡¸P-Protect Mia-sama!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re in my way.¡¹ ¡¸What? Argh!¡¹ ¡¸Gghh¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Wha? Y-You guys!¡¹ ¡­What happened? I couldn¡¯t see at all. In the blink of an eye, all my servants¡­! ¡¸Y-You demons, protect me! Until I escape¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Physical Boost¨D¨DIntimidation Wave¡·.¡¹ Before I could finish, something was emitted from the monster and¡­all of the demons stopped moving. ¡¸Wha-what you¡­!?¡¹ The ten demons here must have been the strongest and most elite of all the demons I had charmed. And yet, how could they¡­! ¡¸Now you¡¯re all alone. What are you going to do, now that you no longer have a servant?¡¹ And the monster slowly approached me. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô That was close. She almost got away, you know. At any rate, I¡¯ve killed all the humans except for Mia, and I¡¯ve crippled all the demons. Now I can take my time and kill this woman. ¡¸W-Wait¡­wait a minute! Let¡¯s talk! ¡­I don¡¯t know who you are, and I¡¯m not a warrior, so I can only have a brief grasp of who you are, but I can tell you that you are very strong¡­I know that you are as strong as or stronger than the top of the Twelve Holy Apostles! Therefore¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Huh. You know, that¡ºcharm¡»magic you¡¯ve been using on the word is useless and obnoxious, so stop using it. If you still want to talk, I¡¯ll listen.¡¹ As I heard from Lean, I use the mother-in-law¡¯s way. ¡¸Gosh¡­! Fufu, fufufufu¡­ Apparently, you still underestimated me. But, you forgot to mention that I am the Twelve Holy Apostles, didn¡¯t you? If you think I¡¯m a woman who can do nothing but charm¡­¡¹ She said something, but I wasn¡¯t interested and there were gaps all over the place, so I took the opportunity to slash her legs so he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡¸You¡¯re very wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡­¡­? ¡­¡­Ga, GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!¡¹ Shut up¡­ You¡¯re the Twelve Holy Apostles, and you haven¡¯t even developed a pain tolerance. ¡¸M-My feet, oh¡­My beautiful feet!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s it? ¡­Huh. Really, you¡¯re way too confident in your beauty. Besides, you should not only look at your face in the mirror once in a while, but you should also take a good look at other people¡¯s faces. Hey, doesn¡¯t my face remind you of something?¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiii¡­! Huh¡­huh¡­what?¡¹ When she said that, Mia stared at my face¡­I¡¯m not sure what to expect, but it doesn¡¯t seem to ring a bell. Well, of course. I¡¯m sure my face has changed a lot since then. In the first place, this woman probably doesn¡¯t remember the face of her sister, whom she thinks is long dead. ¡¸¡­Yes, you were that kind of woman¡­ I was surprised to hear that she was chosen as one of the Holy Twelve Apostles. I didn¡¯t think that the pretentious queen of the village had risen that far in the world.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­wha, what are you¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You did a lot of things to me, didn¡¯t you? I was three years younger than you, but you made me carry heavy things, you sat on me, you beat up the village children, you bullied me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­? ¡­¡­¡­wha, what are you, really¡­?¡¹ She doesn¡¯t remember after hearing all this? She¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t have enough brains, that¡¯s for sure. ¡¸When the village found out that my status was much higher than yours, and they made a fuss about me, you were secretly harassing me in the shadows¡­Well, that was okay, I didn¡¯t think anything of it. I honestly wasn¡¯t that mad about being bullied.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­!!!!?¡¹ ¡­I wonder if she finally remembers that face. ¡¸Still, I can¡¯t forgive you for one thing¡­You laughed when I was taken to the capital as a Hero¡­You knew what I was about to go through, didn¡¯t you? You knew and you let me go¡­Well, I didn¡¯t think¡­I didn¡¯t think you were that rotten.¡¹ ¡¸Aa, aa, aaaa¡­You, no way¡­¡­impossible¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, s~i~s~t~e~r? You¡¯re shaking so much. Your sister just came to see you¡­ Well, we¡¯ll be saying goodbye soon.¡¹ CH 78 Former Hero''s Revenge 2 Translated by AmaLynne AN: Thank you for your patience¡­the time. ¡¸Yo, yo, you, you¡­that, person¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸You finally remembered¡­From the looks of it, you¡¯ve forgotten my name.¡¹ Well, neither have I. I don¡¯t even want to remember my former name, so it¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t remember my name. ¡¸W-Why¡­¡­why are you, a human, killing humans and helping demons!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Your tone shows your true colors.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Wow~ ¡­I knew you were making up that¡ºdesuwa¡»tone. Did you try to make it so they wouldn¡¯t know you were from the countryside? That¡¯s very tearful.¡¹ TN ¡¸Yo, yo, you¡­! Why are you still alive in the first place? I heard you were dead!¡¹ Dead¡­Oh, I guess. Well, maybe she¡¯s not mistaken. ¡¸Yes, I am¡­Abandoned by my family and the people in my village, sold for money. I was treated badly and my heart was broken¡­Then, I was saved by Lean and the Demon Lord. At that time, I died¡ºas a Herp¡». And I was born anew like this. As a swordsman in the Demon Army.¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡­! You¡¯re a human, and you¡¯re helping Demon Army!? Such thing¡­such thing, how could Misery-sama permit such a thing?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t care about the goddess Misery, in fact, I hate her. I can¡¯t imagine such a goddess who didn¡¯t help me from the moment I became a Hero until the moment my heart was broken. Isuzu-sama, who advised the Demon Lord to save me, is hundreds of times better.¡¹ ¡¸You, you¡­this treacherous punisher¡­! Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. Because you fell to the Devil and abandoned your mission as a Hero, other humans awakened to the power of a hero¡­No one would think of a human surrendering herself to the Demon Army, so the higher-ups thought you were dead!¡¹ Hahaha, it seems she doesn¡¯t even want to hide her true self anymore. Well, that¡¯s okay. It was weird to hear her use that tone of voice, and this is still better. ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. So, sister, I have to change the subject now. Now I am a warrior in the Demon Army and you are the Twelve Holy Apostles. No matter how hard we try, we¡¯re incompatible. But you can¡¯t beat me. Even though I have lost my Hero power, you still can¡¯t kill me with your power.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t play with me! You think you can kill me? You couldn¡¯t even defy me once!¡¶Mental Break¡·!¡¹ ¡­I think it¡¯s magic that disintegrates the subject¡¯s brain and turns them into a shell with only a life of its own, right? There was talk of using this magic to break mind, but in the end, it was abandoned because there would be no way to control me after the brain was disintegrated¡­I remember because I heard a story about this. ¡¸¡­¡­So? Are you done with that?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!? Why¡­?¡¹ ¡¸You simply can¡¯t penetrate my magic with your own magical power. I think it¡¯s time for you to realize that you are vastly inferior to me when it comes to status. Oh, and if there¡¯s any other magic you want to try, that¡¯s fine too. It won¡¯t work anyway.¡¹ ¡¸You little brat¡­! Fine, go to hell for those words, and for regretting disobeying your sister!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Haaaa¡­¡­! Haaaa¡­¡­! Haaaa¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that won¡¯t work either¡­what¡¯s wrong, sis? Try some more. Maybe next time it will work?¡¹ Ten minutes later. Mia was so exhausted that it was hard to tell which one of us was under the mental spell at the moment. I guess she¡¯s close to the end of her magic and her leg is bleeding. The amount of blood loss is small because I cut her cleanly, but I think she has pretty severe anemia. The rest, I guess, is mental. I think it¡¯s quite heartbreaking that no matter how many spells she uses, I seem to be fine. ¡¸Why, why, why¡­why doesn¡¯t it work? ¡­Even though it is strengthened by the power of the Twelve Holy Apostles¡­even though it is strengthened by the power of Misery-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸My magic defense is even higher than that enhanced power. I mean, you¡¯ve been killing me for a while now¡­You¡¯ve been using mind-destroying magic. I¡¯m glad to hear that you don¡¯t have any feelings for your sister. Good, because if you had felt guilty about it, it would have been hard for me to cut you.¡¹ Of course, there are reasons why I let Mia have her way so far. The first is to make sure that she has no feelings for me, as I just said. The other reason is that this is also my revenge. Me and Lean are the same¡­ We both have the same goal of eradicating the human species. But the way we take revenge against those who have personal grudges against us is a little different. Lean is a cruel and ruthless physical type who wants to kill the other person with overwhelming force and in the most pain and despair imaginable. In contrast, me, my opponent is serious¡­I want to challenge them with my true, earnest, 120& effort¡­It is the mental type that easily tortures it from the front, gradually, little by little, and wants to drive it to despair and then kills it all at once. Now this woman realizes that everything she has is not going to work at all on me. ¡­Yeah, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ve always wanted to see that face. How long I¡¯ve waited to see that face twisted in despair, arrogant, greedy as if she thinks she owns everything in the world. ¡­But it¡¯s not enough. So let¡¯s make them despair even more. Looking at Mia, who¡¯s lost a leg, and see, ¡¸Yes, yes, sis. Oh, by the way, I never told you my name.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ha?¡¹ ¡¸I forgot my old name, so Lean gave me a new one. It¡¯s called Yomi. Isn¡¯t that a nice name?¡¹ ¡¸Yo, mi¡­?¡¹ I told her, as if to remind her. Mia froze on the spot for a few seconds¡­Then her pale face turned even worse and she looked completely frightened. ¡¸Tha, that¡­that, name¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I knew you heard it from the people you charmed. The memories sealed by Isuzu-sama are only information about my race and origins, so I thought my name had been leaked.¡¹ ¡¸First of the Four Demon Generals of the Demon Army¡­ In other words, the first of the Four Demon Generals. Yomi, the¡ºWar God General¡». The strongest in the Demon Army, the Demon Lord sword, that¡¯s me now. Now, I think even my sister who lacks brains could understand the overwhelming difference in power¡­what do you think?¡¹ ¡¸Hi, hii, HIIIIIII¡­!?¡¹ Hahahaha, you can¡¯t get away from me by backing up. Ah, it¡¯s great. I¡¯d like to see you in your most miserable state, clinging to it as you continue to cast your mental spells on me. ¡¸Now that I¡¯ve had my fill, I¡¯m going to kill you, sister. Now that you¡¯ve tried to kill me so hard, you can¡¯t complain if I kill you, can you?¡¹ ¡¸Hii, aaaaaaaaaa! H-Help! ¡­Hey, stop! Stop it! We¡¯re sisters!? You¡¯re gonna kill your sister!? I won¡¯t tell anyone about you! I¡¯m quitting the Twelve Holy Apostles and going back to the country! So please spare my life!¡¹ ¡­My, sis. This is the first time in my life that I have ever thanked you. I never thought¡­I never thought you would let me get the revenge I wanted. ¡¸¡­Okay, sis, let¡¯s make a deal.¡¹ ¡¸Deal?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Tell me where my parents are now, where everyone is. You do that, and I¡¯ll give you¡­okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes! They are still in that village! Thanks to the money from the sale of you and my selection as one of the Twelve Holy Apostles, they are living a comfortable and wealthy life, but they have not left that village! They said they would rather live there than be exposed to the hustle and bustle of the city¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hee~, I see¡­By the way, I don¡¯t know the exact location of that village.¡¹ ¡¸It should be about 30 kilometers west-northwest of the capital of the Holy Land of Mercurius!¡¹ Yes, now I have the information to get another revenge. Hahaha, sister, you don¡¯t even realize it. This is an act of betrayal against your own parents, do you? ¡¸Thank you, sis. Well, I guess it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡¹ I pulled out the magic sword Diaz, which I had once tucked away, and held it close to my sister¡¯s neck. ¡¸¡­eh? W-Why!? You said earlier that you would spare me!!¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that. I just said I¡¯d make a deal with you. If you were reluctant to give me information, I was going to cut off my sister¡¯s fingers, and then I was going to shave off a little bit of her skin after that. But since you were honest enough to tell me, I¡¯m going to kill you with a single blow.¡¹ ¡¸Hiii¡­no, no, NO!¡¹ One of the useful ways, Lean told me, to get as much information as you can without lying, and then kill them in desperation at the end. That¡¯s great, Lean. How does she come up with such wonderful and vicious things? ¡¸No, no, no! Why do I have to go through all this!? I¡¯m a success! I had beautiful looks, a beautiful body, talent, everything was perfect! I killed demons, I built up my virtue, and I never forgot to thank the Misery-sama, but this is too much! I can¡¯t be killed by my incompetent sister who should have died long ago! Help me! Somebody help me! Oh, Misery-sama!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Is that your last will and testament? Goodbye, sister.¡¹ ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, no! Stop! Please, please! No, please! Please! Please! Please! Please! Please! Please! Please don¡¯t! Please stop! Stop¡­!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô While cleaning the blood-stained Diaz, I activated my telepathic magic item. ¡ºOh, Lean? I just finished. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡» ¡ºYomi! Thank goodness. Are you hurt?¡» ¡ºI don¡¯t have a scratch on me. I¡¯m more hungry than that. Do you have anything for me when I get back?¡» ¡ºUhh¡­I don¡¯t have any cooking skills¡­I¡¯ll buy you a drink, let¡¯s go out for something to eat.¡» ¡ºOh, you¡¯re buying? Yes! Let¡¯s go get a steak. Steak! Expensive steak!¡» ¡º¡­Well, okay. Yomi¡¯s revenge has just ended, so let¡¯s celebrate.¡» ¡ºReally! Lean, I love you!¡» ¡ºKuhaa!?¡» ¡ºUhh, Lean?¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­n-no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­n-nothing¡­¡­Hurry up and come home¡­¡­¡» ¡ºUh-huh!¡» I disconnected the call, gathered up all the demons who had broken the charm, and finally asked Sakura-kun to perform a Large-scale Teleportation Spell, and that was the end of my work. I was about to leave the chapel to join the others outside. I saw Mia dead at the far end of the chapel with her head cut off. That¡¯s awesome. I really don¡¯t feel anything, even though I killed my own blood sister. If I had to say, I feel a sense of accomplishment for having done my job, and a slight sense of emptiness for not being able to see that despairing face anymore. ¡¸I guess I won¡¯t have to worry about killing my parents or the people in my village.¡¹ Phew~, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m really grateful to Mia for letting me do this experiment. As a thank you¡­I should kill my parents and all the people in my village and reunite them in hell? ¡¸Looking forward to it, let¡¯s work hard! ¡­But first, steak steak steak! So much fun!¡¹ AN: Ahhh¡­I don¡¯t know if I wrote this myself, but I like how Yomi¡¯s a bit broken up about it¡­ I mean, after slaughtering thousands of human flesh, who would crave a steak? Also, I love the way the author calls itself a great title and makes her opponents despair just because of that. CH 79 Vampire Princess, the Former Hero, and the Dragon Tribe Translated by AmaLynne ¡ºLean, Yomi, Come help.¡» It was one day, about three months after Yomi had killed Mia, that I heard the Demon Lord¡¯s weak voice, which I had never heard before. It was while I was reading a book, back to back with Yomi. ¡º¡­What¡¯s wrong, Demon Lord?¡» ¡ºI¡¯m sorry to interrupt your vacation. Anyway, come to the castle¡­I¡¯ll tell you the details there¡­¡» The telepathic conversation ended there. ¡¸I wonder what¡¯s going on. Could it be that the war is going badly¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But for the Demon Lord to sound so weak like that, it must be something more than that. Let¡¯s go, Yomi. We have to save the Demon Lord.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹ I and Yomi¡­Yomi is especially indebted to the Demon Lord. She may look small, but she is a very important person. The Demon Army should be her sword and shield, and we are the best of them. If there is anything that could disturb Her Majesty¡¯s heart, we will shake off any sparks of fire. That is us. With unprecedented tension in our hearts, Yomi and I headed for the Demon Lord Castle. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Excuse me, could you repeat that?¡¹ Demon Lord¡¯s Room. I think I may be the first person to make such a stupid voice in this place, which is not an exaggeration to say that it is a sacred place for the Demon King¡¯s army. Yomi next to me also has a blank expression on her face. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Right¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s the face you get¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The demon king sitting in the innermost chair looks at us with a face as if to say,¡¸right~¡¹. And Demon Lord, with an apologetic, dignified look on her face. ¡¸Luz has shut himself in. Do something about it.¡¹ She said the same words as before, without missing a single word. ¡¸¡­¡­You heard me correctly.¡¹ ¡¸I was hoping I was mistaken.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not joking or anything?¡¹ ¡¸I rather hoped it was a joke.¡¹ I wonder what happened. ¡¸Well, for now, let¡¯s talk about it in detail¡­¡¹ Luz Dragley is currently the third-ranked executive in the Demon Army and is known as the¡ºGeneral of the Flame¡». He is a man with a fighting maniac temperament, which is rare in the Demon Army, where most people are mild-mannered. He is a prince of the Dragon Tribe and is one of the strongest among the Demon Army¡¯s top executives. ¡¸¡­Why did that Luz-san become a shut-in?¡¹ ¡¸That man is short sighted¡­¡­thoughtless¡­¡­I thought he would never do such a thing, because of his bold and open temperament.¡¹ ¡¸Yomi, I admire your choice of words, but could you make a little more of an effort to hide the words that come to mind? Also¡­how did you know such a difficult word?¡¹ Well, to be frank, he is an idiot. He is the type of person who doesn¡¯t think ahead, or rather, he is the type of person who moves before he thinks. He is a different type of idiot from Aron. I heard that he challenged Gray-san to a fight when he had just become an executive in the Demon Army and was beaten to a pulp. Demon Lord put her hand on her forehead, exhaled deeply, and said, ¡¸¡­¡­And for why¡­¡­In the war, he went toe-to-toe with the Twelve Holy Apostles and lost.¡¹ I see. He was a skilled fighter, so he was indeed unbeatable on the battlefield. But he lost the battle, so he was shocked and withdrew from the battle. Hee, that¡¯s how it is. I see I see. ¡¸I see. He has too much of a glass heart!¡¹ ¡¸Mental weakness! Lost just once? I and Lean used to lose to the executives a hundred times!¡¹ Oh, come on, what the heck, Demon Army executive! That¡¯s how you abandon your job and debut as a hermit!? ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I never thought he would be so weak-minded¡­The wounds he received should have healed by now, but he hasn¡¯t come out of his room for a week¡­¡¹ ¡¸H-He didn¡¯t kill himself inside, did he¡­?¡¹ ¡¸No, he seems to be eating well. Sometimes there are notes on the dishes after eating that say what he wants you to buy for him¡­¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s just a¡ºNEET¡»you idiot! The maid taking care of the NEET is also irritating! Let¡¯s break down the door and drag him out!¡¹ ¡¸About that¡­The Emperor of the Dragon Tribe¡­In other words, Luz¡¯s father, the Dragon Emperor.¡ºIf possible, would you wait for him to heal? It¡¯s not like he likes it and he¡¯s staying away, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help him¡», he said. The Dragon Emperor is a former executive, and I have relied on him a lot, so I can¡¯t just ignore his wishes¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be deceived, Demon Lord, that is the statement of a bad parent who depends on a bad son!¡¹ It¡¯s not good if things continue as they are. After all, Luz-san was an excellent executive of the Demon Army, and he was also a brilliant commander. If Luz-san were to leave at this rate, the war situation would change more than a little. Of course, it would be bad for us, the Demon Army. ¡¸Ignore such things. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a mental shock from long-term bullying or something, but to be a shut-in because of the shock of losing once, that¡¯s no joke. For such people, it is best to knock down the door and drag them out into the sun before it is too late. Living creatures generally get better when they are in the sun.¡¹ ¡¸I know you mean well, but Lean is a vampire loved by the moon, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ Yomi, no unnecessary charades. ¡¸¡­Hmmm. Well, I thought it was the only way. That¡¯s why I called you here.¡¹ ¡¸Speaking of which, I don¡¯t remember if we have been told why we were invited to this meeting. I think that even an ordinary soldier, let alone an executive, could have broken down the door. Why us¡­and both of us?¡¹ ¡¸¡­The reason is that this mission has a high probability of failure unless two of the Four Demon Generals take on the challenge together. And Sakura is not a good fit for this mission, and Gray is a different matter. That¡¯s why I called you here.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­? Why would a mission to pull a single shut-in become such an extremely difficult quest? ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­Is the Dragon Emperor, who is said to be an ex-executive of the Demon Army, going to interfere?¡¹ ¡¸No, he doesn¡¯t have the power he had in his prime. Of course, he¡¯s still strong, but only in a way that even a regular executive can handle¡­The problem is the loose maids.¡¹ Maid? What, a battle maid like Sherry-san, the semi-executive dark elf? ¡¸Her name is Fleuretia. She was one of the oldest members of the Demon Army.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What? ¡¸Umm, the oldest¡­what do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Hundreds of years ago, the strongest dragonman who created the Demon Army together with me. That is Fleuretia. She is also one of the people I have known the longest.¡¹ ¡¸You mean to say that she is the oldest member of the Demon Army in the true sense of the word?¡¹ ¡¸Why is such a dangerous-looking person working as Luz-san¡¯s maid?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what she likes about him, but she¡¯s a slacker¡­ I didn¡¯t even know she was going to be a maid. Well, she resigned from the executive a long time ago and retired, so I thought it was fine¡­I didn¡¯t think it would be the worst obstacle ever to come along here¡­¡¹ Saying this, the Demon Lord held her head in her hands. Is she really that strong, this Fleuretia? That strong, isn¡¯t it? The oldest Demon Army member, just hearing about it gives me goosebumps. ¡¸By the way, how strong is she?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s about even with the current Gray, or maybe even a little bit better.¡¹ ¡­Hee, that¡¯s a bit heartbreaking on its own, but maybe it¡¯s not unwinnable? We have Yomi. If it¡¯s two against one, we should be able to beat them. If I stick to magic and let Yomi handle the melee, we can probably push her with a hit-and-run strategy¡­ ¡¸One thing I would like to say is that if you are going to challenge her with a strategy that relies on magic to support your attacks, it won¡¯t work. Magic will not work on her.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What? CH 80 Vampire Princess, the Former Hero and the Oldest Translated by AmaLynne The city of the Dragon Tribe is located several hundred kilometers from Pandemonium, the capital of the Demon Nation, in the lower part of a valley. Yomi and I, who had never visited the city and could not transfer, asked Feria, who said she had been there once, to teleport us there. ¡¸¡­Well then, I¡¯m heading back. Good luck.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re not going, Feria-san? Why don¡¯t you come with us to see the sights when you get here?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I have some work to do. Besides, in case Fleuretia-dono catches me¡­¡¹ Feria-san shudders and prepares to teleport as if in a hurry. What kind of person is she? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô One of the oldest Demon Army cadres, Fleuretia. She is a heroic figure in the Demon Army, having served the Demon Army for more than a hundred years since its inception and achieving numerous battle results. I had heard about her uncanny strength from the Demon Lord. The Dragon Tribe is a rare race that evolves frequently. When they are born, they are all¡ºlow-ranked dragons¡», but from there they rise to middle-ranked and then to high-ranked. The condition for race evolution is straightforward:¡ºBecome stronger than a certain level¡». However, once the level is raised to the level limiter, the only way to become stronger is through steady training. For this reason, most of them end their lives as mid-level dragon people. Luz-san is the youngest among the executives and above, after me and Yomi. He is a strong person who has evolved into a high-ranking dragonman despite still being a young man in his twenties. While most dragon people reach the level limiter at mid-level dragon people and give up evolving to higher levels, he is probably in the category of genius. ¡­But actually, there is more to this story. The lifespan of the dragonman is about three hundred years. They are a reasonably long-lived species but compared to the vampires, who live a thousand years, and the fairies, who live almost indefinitely, they are an early death breed. However, there is an exception, and it seems that dragons who have evolved into high-ranked dragons rarely evolve into super-high-ranking races called¡ºAncient Dragon¡»to regain their bodies in their prime and have a life span of thousands of years. ¡¸¡­That ancient dragon is the Fleuretia-sama¡­right?¡¹ ¡¸I heard so. After that, she returned to the top of the Demon Army for a while and became a warrior, but eventually, she retired and became a nurturer of the younger generation¡­And now, for some reason, she¡¯s working as a maid for Luz-san.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¹ No matter how much I remember back, I can¡¯t find any element of being a Luz-san maid. If she is the only one and only ancient dragon in the Dragon Tribe, she should be revered as a¡ºTrue Ancestor¡»for vampires, in other words, like the Demon Lord, a present human god. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just go into the city. We¡¯re not staying here.¡¹ ¡¸I guess so. They¡¯ll know right away that we¡¯re the Four Demon Generals, so they¡¯ll let us meet the higher-ups as soon as possible.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô As expected, someone who recognized our faces at the city checkpoint notified the higher-ups, and we were easily let through to the center of town, the mansion where the Dragon Emperor resided. ¡¸Welcome to the city, Lean-dono and Yomi-dono. I am the Dragon Emperor, Vavel Dragley. My son is in your care.¡¹ ¡¸No, it is my pleasure. So, I¡¯m here to talk to you about your son.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­I understand. The fact that two of the famous Four Demon Generals are here is what it¡¯s all about, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I am sorry, but I will have to pull your son out by force. If Luz-san is out anymore, it will be a loss for the entire Demon Army.¡¹ ¡¸¡­It¡¯s unavoidable, huh? If possible, waited until he came out on his own¡­¡¹ ¡¸We can¡¯t wait that long.¡¹ ¡¸Lean, hold him down.¡¹ ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll show you the way. This way.¡¹ With the guidance of the Dragon Emperor Vavel, we arrived at the door where Luz-san was said to be shutting himself in. Yes, in front of the door. The door¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a door or a gate.¡¹ ¡¸I thought so too¡­ Are you sure Luz-san is in here?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡¹ I thought the door was just a normal door that could be opened with a click¡­ It was a huge thing, nearly 10 meters long. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s smash it open. Yomi, help me.¡¹ ¡¸Okay.¡¹ ¡¸H-Hey¡­you¡¯d better not do that¡­¡¹ At this stage of the game, are you still insisting, you parent idiot? I glared at him a little and he seemed to understand what I was trying to say. ¡¸N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I¡¯m talking about the impossibility of destroying that door.¡¹ He said¡­Impossible to destroy the door? ¡¸What do you mean?¡±¡¹ ¡¸That door is warded by Fleuretia-sama. If you attack it, it will all bounce back on you.¡¹ What did he say? I had heard from the Demon Lod that Fleuretia-sama is the world¡¯s strongest warding master as well as being excellent in martial arts. ¡¸Then what to do?¡¹ ¡¸There are three ways. One, somehow destroys this door. Two, persuade Fleuretia-sma to release it. Three, we can take two people to defeat Fleuretia-sama and force her to release the warding.¡¹ ¡¸The first is impossible. This ward is one of the most powerful that Fleuretia-sama has. Even Sakura-dono should not be able to destroy it.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with that defense cheat? ¡­What about the second one?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think Fleuretia-sama, who for some reason dotes on Luz and wants to grant his wishes as much as possible, will be persuaded.¡¹ ¡¸Then the third one¡­ I¡¯ll have to defeat Fleuretia-sama somehow¡­¡¹ ¡¸But, no matter how much you are the Four Demon Generals, she¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh dear, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Fleuretia-sama!¡¹ I didn¡¯t feel any sign of her at all¡­! This person is¡­The oldest Demon Army cadre,¡ºBoundary General¡» Fleuretia. One of the heroes of the Demon Army, the companion of the Demon Lord. Her appearance is¡­¡­about 18 years old, I guess. She looks older than us. She has very long gray hair that reaches down to her ankles. She has a white tail like a lizard that grows from her buttocks and two small horns. These are the characteristics of the dragon people. ¡¸It¡¯s nice to meet you two, the Four Demon Generals. I am Fleuretia. I look forward to working with you.¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸¡­It is a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Fleuretia-sama. We are honored that you know us.¡¹ First of all, greeting. She¡¯s a senior. ¡¸My my, I like a polite girl. Yomi-chan over there, nice to meet you, too.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, y-yes! I-I¡¯m looking forward to working with you!¡¹ ¡¸So? Why is the current two top of the Demon Army here? Hey, Vavel¡­I don¡¯t think so, but you¡¯re not thinking of letting me pull a Luz-chan out of the fire, are you¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Hiy?! ¡­I-_ have no choice! T-T-T-This is the decision of the Demon Lord!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve got enough experience that I wouldn¡¯t be punished if I overturned that little kid¡¯s decision by sheer force. But, well, she even sent these two¡­Luz-chan is so sensitive, she could have waited a little longer. Impatient as ever, Phyllis.¡¹ Calling the Demon Lord a little kid, calling her by name, etc¡­ She really is the oldest, isn¡¯t she? ¡¸¡­With all due respect, Fleuretia-sama. The humans are already regaining momentum on the battlefield with the disappearance of Luz-san. If you don¡¯t come back soon, it will be a great loss for the Demon Army. Therefore¡­¡¹ ¡¸That being said, if Luz-chan has no intention of coming out, wouldn¡¯t it be the same if you pulled him out? I can see him fumbling around on the battlefield all the time and not conducting himself very well. He¡¯s cute that way, though.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­that¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸I and Lean will take care of the rest after we pull it out. I promise¡­So, please break the wards!¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yomi¡­!¡¹ Ah¡­what a reliable angel! Oh, I see some kind of wings and halo. ¡¸Fufuf¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. But I¡¯m not going to break the wards. If you insist, you¡¯ll have to defeat me.¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­ I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯ll have to do.¡¹ ¡¸Even though you¡¯re the Four Demon Generals, can you beat this Fleuretia, the oldest of the Demon Army? Now¡­let¡¯s get started!¡¹ Wait, isn¡¯t this happening too fast? I had a feeling this was going to happen! ¡¸W-Wait, Fleurettea-sama, please calm down! This¡­¡¹ ¡¸Stay out of this, Vavel. You can¡¯t keep up in this battle.¡¹ I saw a very rare thing called the Dragon Emperor, who was glared back at by a maid. ¡¸¡­I guess we have to do it. Let¡¯s go, Yomi.¡¹ ¡¸Right¡­ But Leanne, are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, we¡¯ve got, what, 20 minutes before sunset? I¡¯m sure we can manage.¡¹ And so the battle with the strongest dragonman I had ever met began, even though I didn¡¯t want it to. CH 81 Vampire Princess & Former Hero vs. Boundary General Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Now now¡­ Before we fight, we have to broaden the space. That.¡¹ Fleuretia-sama snapped her fingers and¡­at that moment, we were trapped in a space we had never seen before. ¡¸What the¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸This!?¡¹ ¡¸This is a different space boundary I created. It wasn¡¯t big enough, so I expanded it. The moonlight comes in, no complaints, right?¡¹ This person¡­she¡¯s saying this knowing that I am a vampire. Tonight is a crescent moon. Double the rate of enhancement¡­It¡¯s a subtle point. If it were a full moon, I would never lose. I peeked at the status of Fleuretia-sama with¡ºHeavenly Eye Ars¡». ¡ù¡ù¡ù Fleuretia, Ancient Dragon, Lv 204 Occupation: Ward God Status: Healthy Strength: 42,150 Defense: 32,540 Magic Power: 43,870 Magic Defense:19,820 Speed: 22,410 Magic: Ward Magic ¡ù¡ù¡ù Indeed, she is comparable to Yomi and Gray-san in terms of simple status. But if it takes two people, well, it¡¯s doable. ¡­If you only look at the numbers. ¡¸Wha¡­Ward God!? ¡­A god-class series! And it¡¯s level 204!¡¹ ¡¸My, how did you know that? ¡­Oh, you have the Heavenly Eye Ars? That¡¯s what I used to use back in the day.¡¹ For real!? The God class series is the most powerful occupation that is given only to¡ºthe ultimate user who has truly mastered its power¡»and is so powerful that it can rival that of a Hero or Demon Lord, if not worse. Because it is given only to the strongest, no two people exist simultaneously. In other words, what we have in front of us is a monster that even surpasses Sakura-kun when it comes to warding magic. ¡¸Now now¡­ Let¡¯s have some fun then. I haven¡¯t had blood boiling in a long time. Of course, I¡¯m not going to go easy on you, am I?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sure you will¡­ ¡¶Tempest Lance¡·!¡¹ First of all, let¡¯s take a look. I¡¯m going to check to see if the magic really doesn¡¯t work on her. ¡¸Oops¡­! Dangerous, dangerous.¡¹ Fleuretia-sama narrowly avoided the magic I fired at her. She¡¯s¡­ Avoided? I was told that magic doesn¡¯t work¡­ Why? ¡¸Hey, Lean. I thought magic didn¡¯t work on her.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s supposed to. There¡¯s no way the Demon Lord would lie about it, or is there some kind of condition for disabling it?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, now you¡¯re thinking,¡ºIf magic is supposed to be ineffective, why did you avoid it?¡»¡¹ So you can see through me? ¡¸I don¡¯t have a constitution that prevents magic from working or anything like that. It¡¯s just that I can make magic disappear temporarily.¡¹ ¡­¡­? Magic, erase? ¡¸You are confused¡­ The answer is this.¡¶Otherworldly Boundary¡·.¡¹ The moment Fleuretia-sama muttered the name of that magic. I thought I heard a ¡°thud¡± sound After waiting for a while¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­Nothing¡¯s happening.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s a mistake?¡¹ She was smiling at me like that, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m concerned about. I¡¯m sure there must be something going on here, since she muttered such an outrageous name as¡¶Otherworldly Boundary¡·. ¡¸¡­Yomi, do it all at once before she does any more tricks. Use Physical Enhancement Magic¡­my magic will be your cue.¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡¹ Let¡¯s go! ¡¸¡¶Thunder Phalanx¡·!¡¹ Failu? That¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s magic I¡¯ve used many times, to make such a rudimentary mistake. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even have the sensation of magic power going through my body when I used magic in the first place. What the hell is this? ¡­¡­¡­¡­No way! ¡¸Yomi, could it be physical enhancement magic¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ummm, yeah¡­I can¡¯t use it¡­could this be¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my goodness, you¡¯re in trouble. Can¡¯t use magic?¡¹ ¡¸Fleuretia-sama, this can¡¯t be¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. It is a power that goes beyond the framework of warding. In other words, it creates a different world inside the warding, separated from the outside world.¡¹ As a transplant to another world, this sounds like a story that is no stranger to me. ¡¸In the other world, the laws are different from those in the world in which we live. They are basically the same, but for one thing. In this world, there is an added rule that says,¡ºAll magic except warding magic will be extinguished¡».¡¹ What the heck is that? In other words, this warding¡­or rather, in another world, we can¡¯t use any of our magic? She¡¯s not¡ºmagic ineffective¡», she has the power to¡ºseal magic¡»! ¡¸The¡¶Boundary General¡· ¡­I was scratching my head trying to figure out what she meant by that, but I guess that¡¯s what she meant.¡¹ ¡¸Others have called me¡ºmagician-killer¡». On the battlefield, I wore this ward on my body so that I wouldn¡¯t interfere with the magic of the other demon children. That¡¯s why there was all this talk about magic not working on me.¡¹ That¡¯s nothing but a nightmare with this super high status and no magic. ¡¸L-Lean, what do you want me to do? Shall I go slay her?¡¹ ¡¸Calm down. Think about it, the characteristics of the sacred artifact should remain intact. I¡¯ll support you with Ars, and you fight as usual.¡¹ ¡¸I understand!¡¹ The Heavenly Eye Ars characteristics,¡ºFuture Prediction¡»and¡ºMind Reading¡», should be able to fight to some extent even if I do not have the blessing of the moon. ¡¸Have you decided on a plan? Then let¡¯s go.¡¹ The moment I said that, in my eyes, Fleuretia-sama instantly appeared in front of me, pierced through my body, and blood dribbled out of me¡­ ¡¸¡­Whoa!¡¹ I saw the future, and I jumped back in a panic. Immediately after, Fleuretia-sama, who had closed the distance in an instant, shot a piercing hand at the spot where I had been until two-tenths of a second ago. ¡¸Hmmm¡­ Troublesome, the Heavenly Eye Ars, the sacred artifact I used to use. If I win this match, will you give it back to me?¡¹ ¡¸Of course, not!¡¹ While stepping back, I managed to avoid the pursuing attack. Then, taking advantage of the momentary gap, Yomi turned behind Fleuretia-sama. Then, she pulled out her Diaz¡­ ¡º¡¶Counterattack Ward¡·!¡» ¡º ¨D¨D! Ka¡­¡» ¡­What was that!? ¡¸Yomi, no! Get back!¡¹ ¡¸¡­! Phew.¡¹ Safe¡­without the future prediction, Yomi¡¯s arm would have been cut off¡­ ¡¸Oh dear, that would have been a good chance. But still, it¡¯s troublesome, Lean-chan support. You and Yomi-chan are in perfect sync. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡¹ Thank you very much. Yomi and I are good friends. ¡¸If the moon¡¯s blessing works as it is, it¡¯s going to be even more troublesome. I don¡¯t have a choice, Lean-chan. I¡¯m going to crush you first.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹ At the moment, Yomi swing Diaz. For future prediction¡­ No good, Fleuretia-sama is avoiding me. I could tell her, but now that I can¡¯t use telepathy, Fleuretia-sama will hear my instructions! In the end, Yomi¡¯s sword did not hit, and Fleuretia-sama avoided it normally. ¡¸Gghh¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡­ Now, I have to defeat Lean-chan as soon as possible. Yomi-chan, please play with this for a while.¡¶Release¡·.¡¹ As Fleuretia-sama murmured this, a large ward appeared near Yomi. A huge, tiger-like monster beast appeared from within. ¡¸Wha¡­ what, this¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s one of my techniques. I can take an object sealed with warding magic and make it so small that it is invisible to the eye, and keep it there. That magical beast was a bitch to catch. Good luck defeating it, okay? I¡¯ll save you if you¡¯re about to die.¡¹ ¡¸Wa, wait¡­Oh, no!¡¹ Crap¡­ Crap crap crap! Separated from Yomi! ¡¸Now¡­it¡¯s one against one, Lean-chan. Do you think you can hold out until the blessing of the moon manifests?¡¹ Saying this, Fleuretia-sama made a devilish face even though she was a dragonman. How am I going to defeat this person? CH 82 Vampire Princess & Former Hero vs. Boundary General 2 Fall Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸There there!¡¹ ¡¸Gghh¡­!¡¹ I was completely on the defensive against the onslaught of Fleuretia-sama. If it weren¡¯t for Heavenly Eye Ars future prediction and mind-reading, I would have been beaten long ago. I¡¯m trying to keep my movements to a minimum and keep my distance, but if there¡¯s an opening¡­ No, this person doesn¡¯t show any openings at all. Her martial art skills are also monstrous. I think she could have a good match with Gray-san, even if it¡¯s just a physical contest. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lean-chan? If you don¡¯t attack, you can¡¯t win!¡¹ ¡¸If I attack now, you¡¯ll take my arm, right?¡¹ I can see a future where I try to fight back, I will be beaten, through the Heavenly Eye Ars. She¡¯s too nasty and too strong, this person. Yomi is¡­ ¡¸Gruuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡¹ ¡¸Fast¡­! Kyah!¡¹ ¡­It looks like it¡¯s not going to work yet. There are fifteen minutes left until sunset when the moon¡¯s blessing will kick in. Until then, I¡¯ll have to handle this person by myself. ¡¸No¡­ Impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Despite many dangerous moments, I managed to buy enough time. Yomi is¡­will it be over soon? If I look away even a little, she will take advantage of the opportunity, so I can¡¯t afford to look at Yomi. But I was also attacked several times, even using Ars. ¡¸Yeah, I understand most of it. Like Lean-chan¡¯s movement habits, and how she uses her sacred artifact¡­ The next one will decide it, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­That¡¯s scary. But I¡¯m pretty strong, right?¡¹ ¡¸I know that. After all, she was chosen by Phyllis¡­ But Lean-chan was chosen as the second seat of the Four Demon Generals because of her combat strength, including the blessing of the moon. Her strength during the daytime, new moon, indoors, and when the sky is cloudy is not as good as the youngest, Gray-chan¡­ Then, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no need to be as cautious as Yomi over there?¡¹ That¡¯s a good argument, though frustrating. My average status during the day is just over 20,000. Not even close to Yomi or Gray-san. Only a few more minutes until sunset¡­five minutes. Can I survive until then? Predicting the future while reading what she¡¯s thinking by mind reading¡­ That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been able to get by so far, just barely. Tonight is the crescent moon. The rate of reinforcement is doubled. I¡¯m not sure, but if I fight with Yomi, I can probably win. But if you ask me if Yomi, who has lost her physical enhancement magic, and I, who has my magic blocked, can beat her by myself, the answer is no. In other words, if I lose here, inevitably Yomi will probably lose too. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but my partner doesn¡¯t want me to hurt as much as possible, so¡­I¡¯ll just have to bear it.¡¹ ¡¸Oh dear¡­ I¡¯ve heard that you love Yomi-chan, though.¡¹ Hey, how did that story spread to this place? ¡¸Well, it¡¯s going to be a hassle if the moon¡¯s blessing works on me, so I¡¯ll end this quick¡­ Hah!¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!? Close¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, got you?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!? My leg¡­!¡¹ The moment I tried to keep my distance, I noticed that my legs were not moving¡­ When I looked, I saw a mysterious transparent square object attached to the leg. This is¡­ ¡¸Ward¡­! A small-scale ward to hold my leg in place¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I laid a trap for you in advance¡­ I used to be the one who used the Heavenly Eye Ars. I know all its weaknesses.¡¹ Right. I could see a future where I would be stuck, I could read minds, and I knew that¡¯s what Fleuretia-sama was after. ¡­But I was confused because I didn¡¯t know the¡ºhow¡»and ended up getting caught. ¡¸The future seen by the Heavenly Eye Ars is the future of the viewpoint scene you are looking at right now. In other words, if I set traps in areas that are not currently in your field of vision, your ability to predict the future is halved¡­ I don¡¯t have to tell you about mind reading. That thing can only read minds in fragments.¡¹ ¡¸Kuu¡­! This thing, soon¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, you could destroy it in a minute. But¡­do you think I won¡¯t do something in the meantime?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D-!? Ah geez!¡¹ ¡­Sorry Yomi, this is impossible. I don¡¯t have the confidence to handle this person without moving from this spot. I¡¯ll buy you as much time as I can, so take down that magical beast in the meantime. ¡¸I won¡¯t lose next time.¡¹ ¡¸My, so scary¡­ Then, let¡¯s start.¡¹ Then, Fleuretia-sama attacked. I anticipated everything by foresight and took it, giving priority to the attacks that aimed at the most vital points and ignoring the minor attacks. But there were too many attacks aimed at the vital points, and I couldn¡¯t handle them anymore. Thirty seconds. That was the amount of time I was able to overcome Fleuretia-sama. Finally, an attack that I couldn¡¯t handle even with my future foresight pierced me, and a fist entered my abdomen. ¡¸Gahh¡­¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to last this long¡­ Good luck next time, Lean-chan.¡¹ Ah¡­ Sorry, Yomi. Without the blessing of the moon, I¡¯m so weak, I¡¯m sorry¡­ And then, Fleuretia-sama put her hand to my neck, trying to knock me out¡­ ¡¸You, won¡¯t!!¡¹ ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡­Yomi?¡¹ The hand was blocked by Yomi¡¯s Diaz. ¡¸Wha¡­the magic beast?¡¹ ¡¸I already defeated it!¡¹ I hurriedly looked in the direction Yomi was¡­I saw a tiger magic beast that had been completely cut down vertically into two pieces. ¡¸A very high-rank magic beast with an average status of over 20,000, in such a short time without any physical enhancement magic¡­ Apparently, I still underestimated you¡­ I should say that you are the strongest in the current Demon Army.¡¹ It seems that Fleuretia-sama¡¯s attention has shifted to Yomi. While we¡¯re at it, this ward¡­ ¡¸Lean, are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Um, yes¡­ Thank you for saving me.¡¹ ¡¸Break the leg wards while you still can. The sun will be setting soon, so I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, but¡­!¡¹ But then, Yomi is¡­ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect Lean.¡¹ eh? ¡­¡­eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­eh??? ¡­¡­Who? Who is this charming, handsome man smiling at me? Where is that cute and adorable Yomi? Where did that beautiful girl who made me feel like I had to protect her go? ¡­Eh, what? What is this feeling? This messed up feeling like my heart is being pulled from the outside, like my personality is being twisted. The cute Yomi turned into the cool Yomi, but with a cute face, but with a cool look on her face¡­¡­ Eh, ah¡­¡­like¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­hauu.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡­Wait, eh!? Lean!?¡¹ ¡¸Wow~ ¡­This girl is the natural I¡¯ve heard so much about¡­ First time I¡¯ve seen it.¡¹ ¡¸W-What have you done to Lean!?¡¹ ¡¸No, not me, you did¡­well, that¡¯s okay¡­¡¹ I heard such an exchange without my head understanding it, and I just let go of my consciousness. AN: I put the word¡¸fall¡¹in the title. It was Lean who fell. To Yomi. Oops¡­ I didn¡¯t intend it to be such a crunchy yuri piece¡­ CH 83 Vampire Princess & Former Hero vs. Boundary General 3 Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸Now¡­Lean-chan has fainted, so you¡¯re on your own until she wakes up. What are you going to do? If you want to give up and just walk away, you can¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, I won¡¯t.¡¹ I don¡¯t know why Lean fainted, but she will probably wake up soon. Then, if I protect Lean until then, I can win this person with Lean with the moon¡¯s blessing activated. There is no way I can give up here. Well, there is another reason why I can¡¯t. ¡¸Hmm¡­? Well, that¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll deal with you, huh?¡¹ As she approached me, I threw Diaz in my hand, spinning it around. She was able to avoid it just in time¡­ If she dodged it, that means he knows the characteristics of the magic sword Diaz. One of the characteristics of the magic sword Diaz is defense penetration. It can inflict damage while completely ignoring the opponent¡¯s defense status. If she didn¡¯t avoid it now, Diaz would have slashed down her left shoulder. Diaz flying away¡­ But I can move faster than that, so I usually go around and catch it. ¡¸My, you are a child who does terrible things¡­ Throwing sacred artifact like that!¡¹ ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t usually do this either. For something like that,¡¶Flying Attack¡·will do the job. But I have to do something like this to beat you, don¡¯t I?¡¹ I want to win against this person at all costs. ¡¸I¡¯m not going to lie¡­ I was a little reluctant to point my sword at Fleuretia-sama, whom I have no grudge against. That hesitation may have slowed me down a bit. But now I don¡¯t have that hesitation.¡¹ Yes, I am ¡­¡­. ¡¸¡­Your point?¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s easy¡­ Forgive my rudeness.¡¹ ¡¸¡­How dare you hurt my best friend Lean?¡¹ I¡¯m angry. ¡¸Mmm-hmm¡­ I know. Then avenge her! Let¡¯s see the mightiest of the current Demon Army!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll show you even if you don¡¯t ask¡­¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Ha!¡¹ ¡¸Dangerous¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Heaaa!¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Counter Ward¡·!¡¹ I twisted my body to avoid the counterattack and swung my sword again and again. Once the Counter Ward is used, there is a 20-second cooldown before it can be used again. It¡¯s probably a magic that¡¯s complicated to compile a formula for. As long as I¡¯m on my guard, I can handle it. ¡¸¡­Are you really human? Honestly, I can only count on one hand the number of times I¡¯ve struggled this hard, even in my service career?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a human. You¡¯re the semi-best I¡¯ve ever fought.¡¹ This is the truth. The two are almost equal in status, I have the sword, and the other has the warding. The conditions should be almost equal, but Fleuretia-sama still seems to have some leeway while I¡¯m going all out. In other words, I am being pushed. I haven¡¯t had this feeling in a long time. But Fleuretia-sama didn¡¯t seem to like my response. ¡¸¡­Semi? Was there someone stronger than me?¡¹ She asked. Of course, of course¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s Lean who is here. If Lean has the blessing of the moon above the half-moon, she is stronger than me or you.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­ I see. Vampire moon blessings can indeed be extremely troublesome. Phyllis was like that. I miss¡­¡¹ Got a gap! ¡¸Hey¡­! That¡¯s dangerous! You¡¯ve just made a grand entrance!¡¹ ¡¸Unfortunately, we are the strongest of the treacherous Demon Army. I¡¯m going to win by any means necessary.¡¹ ¡¸Really, you¡¯re a scary girl¡­!¡¹ And so the clash began again. Fleuretia-sama, who had back dashed to avoid my side-swipe, clicked up my sword with her foot and kicked it with her other foot. I jumped to avoid her, and kicked her while spinning around. Fleuretia-sama, who evaded with a sidestep, threw her fist at the spot where I landed. I canceled it by pointing my Diaz blade at her and tried to cut off her arm before she could pull it back. But she spun at the same speed as the blade and failed to cut it off. On the contrary, she grabbed my arm holding the sword with both legs and held onto my arm as it was. ¡¸Damn¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I finally caught you¡­! I didn¡¯t think the mightiest swordsman could be so careless. But I won. If you don¡¯t want me to break your arm, you¡¯d better give up!¡¹ ¡¸Who, will!?¡¹ If she breaks my right arm, I can still swing my sword with my left arm. If she breaks my other arm too, use my mouth, leg, anything to hold the sword. I¡¯ll give you at least one of my limbs. ¡¸Take at least an arm! In the end, it¡¯s us who will win!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a bold statement! But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to win!¡¹ If she breaks my arm, she probably relaxes for a moment. At that moment, I¡¯ll let go of Diaz, switch it to my left hand, and slash her just like that! ¡¸Guuuuuuh!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s hard on a young girl with a low tolerance for pain to have her arm broken. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll break it nice and clean¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, you two, can¡¯t you forget about me and get all excited?¡¹ The next thing I knew, Fleuretia-sama had moved away from my arms and was distancing herself. And her ears were bleeding¡­! ¡¸Ouch¡­! I hate vampire claws! I told you to cut them properly! It¡¯s not even hygienic!¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t help it, they grow back whether I cut them or not. And it¡¯s sharp.¡¹ This voice is¡­! ¡¸Lean!¡¹ My partner, my benefactor, my best friend. Lean was resurrected after a few minutes. ¡¸Lean, you¡¯re okay! Are you okay?¡¹ From the looks of it, the damage doesn¡¯t seem too bad. Thank goodness¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­ummm, yes¡­¡­I-I¡¯m, okay¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Hmm? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but something is wrong. She doesn¡¯t make eye contact with me, and I think her face is somehow red¡­ ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s wrong? Something¡­¡­weird¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sick! Or was it the damage from the attack earlier?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, n-no¡­¡­¡­Yomi¡­¡­¡­you¡¯re too close¡­! Aah¡­¡­¡¹ (I wonder what she is showing me¡­¡­) ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn! ¡­¡­Yomi, I¡¯m sorry I worried you. I¡¯m fine now.¡¹ ¡¸R-Really? That¡¯s okay then¡­¡¹ Her face is still slightly red, but her torso is firm and she looks fine. ¡¸Fleuretia-sama, sorry to keep you waiting. And from here on out, we¡¯ll challenge you again¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s fine. You and your wife, please.¡¹ ¡¸? Wife¡­what¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Wi, w-wi, w-wi, w-wi, wifeeeeeeee!? No, no, no, calm down, me¡­ That was a strategy¡­this is how she¡¯s going to stir up my mind and reduce my strength¡­! Calm down¡­clear and calm¡­I¡¯m calm and composed¡­calm and cool¡­¡­¡¹ (I didn¡¯t intend it that way¡­¡­) ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lean!? Something¡¯s wrong after all!¡¹ (I¡¯m sure she¡¯s screaming in her mind,¡ºIt¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡») ¡¸I-I-I-I¡¯m okay¡­phew. Well, once again¡­Sorry to keep you waiting, Fleuretia-sama.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re blushing.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up¡­!¡¹ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸Hmmm¡­ Well, okay. Why don¡¯t you two get on with it? I¡¯ll do my best to deal with you.¡¹ ¡¸Lean, be careful. She¡¯s much stronger than I am.¡¹ ¡¸I know, Yomi. Ah. Fleuretia-sama, I have just had some sad news for you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹ ¡¸The sun is setting.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, dear¡­ The moon¡¯s blessing is about to kick in. I can definitely feel you getting stronger.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Well, it¡¯s time for the final round. I don¡¯t mean to be rude like this to a senior member of the team, but I¡¯m¡­ I will crush you with all my might.¡¹ ¡¸Fufufufufufufu¡­ That¡¯s how it should be! Come on, bring it on!¡¹ AN: Thank you very much for your comments. There are quite a few and I can¡¯t respond to them all, but I do read through them all! CH 84 Vampire Princess & Former Hero vs. Boundary General 4 Conclusion? Translated by AmaLynne ¡ù¡ù¡ù Lean Bloodlord, Vampire Princess, Lv138 Occupation: Vengeance King Condition: Injured (medium), Unable to use magic, Moon¡¯s Blessing (crescent moon, in effect) Strength: 42,580(21,290) Defense: 39,980(19,990) Magic Power: 47,540(23,770) Magic Defense: 41,240(20,620) Speed: 46,940(23,470) Magic: Elemental Magic (All), Spatial Magic, Dark Magic, Recovery Magic, Grant Magic, Spiritual Magic ¡ù¡ù¡ù TN ¡ù¡ù¡ù Yomi, Human, Lv131 Occupation: Sword King Condition: Healthy/Unable to use magic Strength: 39,540 Defense: 35,420 Magic Power: 31,240 Magic Defense: 36,420 Speed: 37,450 Magic: Physical Enhancement Magic ¡ù¡ù¡ù Good, now I can keep up with the two of them in the fight. I would have preferred a full to half-moon night if I had to, though. But oh well¡­I have Yomi over here. Me and Yomi would never lose. ¡¸Now¡­ Let¡¯s start, shall we?¡¹ ¡¸Anytime?¡¹ Taking my exchange as a cue¡­Fleuretia-sama jumped on me. I¡¯m the first target? ¡¸No offense, but I don¡¯t have enough room for both of you at the same time! I¡¯m going to fight you one by one!¡¹ In other words, she¡¯s not going to let us both attack simultaneously by blowing us up or something. But she didn¡¯t do the stalling by the magic beast that she used on Yomi¡­ So, was that the most powerful magical beast? While I was thinking that, she closed the distance. ¡¸Hmph!¡¹ ¡¸Too bad!¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D-!? ¡­Ggh¡­¡¹ I grabbed her by the arm and threw her off like judo. It landed cleanly, but¡­at the moment of its landing, its arms and legs are on the ground. That moment is fatal. ¡¸Yomi!¡¹ ¡¸I know!¡¹ ¡¸Wa¡­! Close!¡¹ The moment she landed, Yomi, who was ahead of her, tried to cut her down¡­ She avoided it by a hair¡¯s breadth. (Oh my god¡­! What a monster that little kid has discovered¡­! Magic is sealed and they still can do this, are you kidding me!?) ¡¸Yomi, I¡¯ll support you with Ars, you attack anyway! Attract as much attention as you can! When I see an opening, I will attack! Don¡¯t let this two-on-one situation get out of hand!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it! I won¡¯t let Lean hurt anymore!¡¹ ¡¸Gohu!¡¹ ¡¸What? Lean!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­nothing¡­hang in there¡­¡¹ (¡­¡­I wonder if that girl will destroy herself if left alone) ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô It¡¯s been twenty minutes. No good, I can¡¯t give her a decisive attack. I anticipate her movements with Ars and attack her at the smallest gap. She was wary of it, and on the contrary, when she saw a gap in Yomi, she slashed attack. Also, I did put some minor scratches on her¡­ Still, it¡¯s far from being major damage. And, of course, I¡¯m not unscathed either. We jumped right into the gap that was made on purpose¡­and both Yomi and I were attacked somewhat. What is bad about this person is that the timing of the gap is irregular and difficult to spot. ¡¸Lean, what do we do? If we don¡¯t do something, we¡¯ll just keep playing around.¡¹ ¡¸I know¡­what to do¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡­fufufufu¡­what are we going to do now? I¡¯ve still got plenty of time to spare, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡­It¡¯s a quirky bluff. But it¡¯s also true that neither of us has a decision to make. What should we really do¡­? ¡­Ugh, I didn¡¯t want to do it, but that¡¯s the only way. I guess I¡¯ll just have to use the¡ºMaintenance Bracelet¡». ¡¸Yomi, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­can you somehow do your best to create a gap? As big as possible. And one that I can poke through.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, sudden reckless¡­¡¹ Impossible¡­? ¡¸¡­¡­But I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, like¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? What did you say?¡¹ ¡¸Ah? No, nothing?¡¹ ¡¸I see? ¡­Okay, I¡¯m going.¡¹ Dangerous, dangerous, I almost confessed to her by accident because her back was so cool. ¡¸¡­Finished with the strategy meeting?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­ Next time I¡¯ll beat you.¡¹ ¡¸My my¡­ Good! I¡¯m¡­¡¹ ¨D¨DPAAAAAAN! ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ There was a mysterious sound that could be either an explosion or a gunshot. Then the atmosphere around us changed and we returned to the first scene when we and Fleuretia-sama met. And more¡­ ¡¸¡­Hmm? Hey Lean, something, use magic.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¶Create Water¡·. Oh, it¡¯s true¡­why?¡¹ Ah. I thought I heard that sound earlier, but then I remembered. The one I often hear when I¡¯m with Sakura-kun and Rain-san. Yes, it¡¯s the sound of a broken ward. ¡¸Uhh, Fleuretia-sama¡­what in the world is this¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, awawawawa¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Fleuretia-sama?¡¹ What is it? She¡¯s in an unusual state of panic. Also, frightened? ¡¸This is not good¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you two, but we¡¯re going to have to pause here. I¡¯m going to make a little strategic retreat, and you two can¡­¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t let you go, okay? When I¡¯m not looking¡­you¡¯ve been very naughty, haven¡¯t you, Letty?¡¹ ¡¸Eekkk!¡¹ A slightly lustrous voice came from the sky above. It was like the whisper of the devil¡¯s voice¡­ Hmm? I mean, this voice¡­ ¡¸Vinel-san?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Lean-chan, Yomi-chan, good evening. I¡¯ve heard about it from the Demon Lord and have come to support you.¡¹ There is no doubt about it. It¡¯s Vinel-san, the first-ranked executive of the Demon Army, the¡ºGeneral Murderer¡». Although her combat power is low, she supports the Demon Army with her brilliant mind and analytical abilities and can be said to be the Demon Lord¡¯s other arm. Yes, that¡¯s right. Her combat power is low. And yet¡­ ¡¸Vi-Vi-Vinel¡­! Th-Th-This different! It¡¯s more like mutual consent, you know!? Also, uhh¡­!?¡¹ Fleuretia-sama¡¯s fright is extraordinary¡­ It is hard to believe that this is the level of the most powerful dragonman who, until a minute ago, was laughing fearlessly in a great game with us. ¡¸Is that your only excuse? My my, you¡¯ve hurt our core strength so much that¡­it seems you need to be punished again.¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹ ¡­Let¡¯s see. How can I and Yomi have this fever that won¡¯t cool down¡­ Before that, I can¡¯t keep up with the conversation¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Vinel had other matters to attend to, which delayed her dispatch. I¡¯m glad she could finish ahead of schedule. You¡¯re very good, Vinel.¡¹ ¡¸No, no, I¡¯m good at simplifying things.¡¹ ¡¸Nooooooo! Forgive meeeeeeeee!¡¹ What is this situation? I¡¯m here, in Demon Lord¡¯s room. To explain the situation, the Demon Lord is on the throne, and Yomi and I are standing¡­Vinel-san is on top of Fleuretia-sama, and Fleuretia-sama is lying on her stomach like a squashed frog, begging for her life(?). I¡¯ll say it again, right? What is this situation? ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that. To be honest, I thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to send Vinel for another three days, so I sent you and Yomi¡­ I guess I still underestimated Vinel.¡¹ ¡¸The demon king has been praising me a lot lately. I¡¯m glad.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll never do it again! I won¡¯t do it again!¡¹ ¡­Uhh, even though magic was sealed, a monster that fights evenly with the first and second seats of the Four Demon Generals fighting at the same time, is down by just one female devil. How is this possible? ¡¸Uhh, um¡­may I ask something?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡­what is the relationship between Vinel-san and Fleuretia-sama?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s my ex-lover?¡¹ Ah, I see. Ex-lovers, huh~ I didn¡¯t know that. Hmmm~ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡¸Eeeehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?!?¡¹¡¹ CH 85 Vampire Princess, Former Hero, and the Oldest Past Translated by AmaLynne ¡¸¡­E-Ex-lover!? That¡­eh? Vinel-san and Fleuretia-sama?¡¹ ¡¸R-Really¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true. In the past, they used to make out all over the place¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not! Vinel just one-sidedly hooked up with me!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Letty? Such a rude word to Demon Lord¡­do you want more punishment?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ These two? What can I say, rather than being lovers¡­a master-slave relationship? ¡¸¡­So, Fleuretia-sama was an M?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹ ¡¸My, did you? If so, why didn¡¯t you just say so? ¡­I¡¯ll give you a whip, shall I?¡¹ ¡¸No, thank you. And, would you please get out of my way, Vinel?¡¹ ¡¸My, you¡¯re still not sorry for inflicting so many wounds on two of our best and brightest¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s all right! I¡¯m reflecting on myself!¡¹ ¡­¡­ ¡¸May I ask for an explanation, Demon Lord?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a little curious too.¡¹ ¡¸Umu. They were very close until a few hundred years ago. And eventually, the two of them started dating for some reason or another.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m curious about what happened.¡¹ ¡¸But after they became lovers, something unusual happened.¡¹ ¡¸The details¡­No, I¡¯m curious to see the rest of the story, so please.¡¹ ¡¸I only found out after we became lovers¡­ You know that Vinel is a pedophile.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a famous story.¡¹ Vinel-san shota loli attribute is a story that is quite prevalent in the Demon Army. ¡¸When we first started dating, Fleuretia didn¡¯t appear this mature. At best, she was about the same age as me.¡¹ ¡¸I can see the punchline.¡¹ ¡¸And it seems that she was Vinel¡¯s favorite¡­ And so, Vinel, not wanting to give Fleuretia to anyone else, improved her charm magic, perfected the love magic, and used it on Fleuretia, making her fall in love with her to the point where she couldn¡¯t live without her¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The story is about thirty times thicker than I imagined it would be!¡¹ Charm magic is a magic that Yomi¡¯s sister, Mia, who is already dead, is also good at, a magic that causes the target to listen to whatever she commands. It is true that if you improve on that one, you could at least make love magic. ¡­¡­. I mean, Vinel-san, you don¡¯t have a Yandere attribute!? ¡¸¡­..Eh? T-Then, Fleuretia-sama¡­are you in love with Vinel-san to the level where you can¡¯t live without her?¡¹ ¡¸Not at the moment! When I completed the¡¶Otherworldly Boundary¡·and tried to seal the magic, the love magic was broken along with it¡­¡¹ Oh, I see. So you are this afraid of Vinel-san who had cast a spell on you? ¡¸Wh-What a great story, Lean¡­¡¹ ¡¸I fear Vinel-san more than Tiana at once because of this incident.¡¹ That natural, unselfconscious S is still more reasonable than someone who uses love magic to force you to fall in love with her to the extreme point. ¡¸I-I understand your story, but¡­there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Vinel-san¡­How did you manage to break Fleuretia-sama¡¯s ward?¡¹ Right. Vinel-san is indeed extremely outstanding, but if you ask me if she is stronger than Fleuretia-sama, the answer is no. If anything, she should be lower in the ranks of the Demon Army. I don¡¯t think it is strong enough to break the uppermost boundaries of Fleuretia-sama. ¡¸Ah¡­that¡­umm, that¡­¡¹ Hm? What is it? It¡¯s rare for the Demon Lord to be at a loss for words. ¡¸The¡¶Otherworldly Boundary¡·is, you know, that thing. It can erase all magic, but there is an exception.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Exceptions?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The longer you keep the mental magic, the stronger the effect will be, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, the magic that has been applied for a very long time is now completely¡­so ingrained in her body that even I, the magician, can¡¯t break it.¡¹ I wonder. I have a feeling that if I hear the rest of this, it¡¯s going to be bad. ¡¸I¡¯ve been casting a spell on her for a long time, you know. The magic residue has remained for so long that it cannot be erased even with the¡¶Otherworldly Boundary¡·. The effects of love magic and enchantment magic can still be applied to Letty.¡¹ I have a bad feeling about this. ¡¸That¡¯s why Letty¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Vinel¡¯s words and thoughts¡­ I can¡¯t go against it¡­¡¹ It¡¯s just a master-slave relationship. ¡¸So here¡¯s what I thought.¡ºLetty, can you break the wards?¡»and it¡¯s done.¡¹ ¡¸Regardless of my will¡­¡¹ How pathetic. ¡¸Well, however, I can¡¯t be attracted to Letty whose appearance has grown so much. She said she was going to retire and return to the city of the Dragon Tribe, so I took that as an opportunity to part ways with her, and here we are.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What should I do, Leanne? For a moment I thought of Vinel-san,¡ºWow, that¡¯s horrible¡­¡­¡».¡¹ Odd, me too. ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡¸You call Fleuretia-sama¡ºLetty¡»because you know her from the past. Maybe Vinel-san is¡­¡¹ ¡¸I am one of the oldest and most respected members of the Army, just like Letty.¡¹ Ah, as I thought. ¡¸Hmmm¡­I miss it. It¡¯s been hundreds of years since then¡­ I never thought that the Demon Army, once so small, would now be so large.¡¹ ¡¸The Demon Tribe, the Devil Tribe, and the Undead Tribe were the only ones who were with us. In addition to that, me, Letty, and the Demon Lord¡­ And then there was Diche and Fran. It¡¯s still fun now, but those days were good, too!¡¹ ¡¸¡­I have almost no memories of being attacked by Vinel.¡¹ I¡¯m really curious about that story. It sounds like they¡¯re all women by name. You could write a whole novel about how the five female demonesses created the Demon Army. After that, the three of them started reminiscing. We thought it would be tactless to mix in with the conversation, so Yomi and I quietly¡­ ¡­Hmm? ¡¸Hey, Yomi. I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something¡­Is it my imagination?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Lean? I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something really important, too.¡¹ ¡¸Right? What am I forgetting?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¹ Hmm? No, I think it was something very important. ¡­¡­. What is¡­? ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­Aaah!¡¹¡¹ ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¨D¨DBOOOOOMMMM! A hail of destructive magic is shot toward the door that has been unbound. I am the one shooting out. ¡¸Eeiiii, get the hell out of here, you slacker! Have some pride as a Demon Army Executive, get out quickly or I¡¯ll smash the door down!¡¹ ¡¸Lean, they are your seniors, remember!? He doesn¡¯t want to talk, and if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m about to break the door!¡¹ ¡¸No! No, Lean, Yomi! I don¡¯t want any more! I don¡¯t want to be an executive anymore! I don¡¯t want to lose anymore, Leanne!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with the¡ºI don¡¯t want to lose¡»bullshit, you chicken! Do you have any idea how much Fleuretia-sama has hurt me and Yomi because you stayed back! Get out of the door, you idiot!¡¹ ¡¸Lean, keep it down, keep it down!¡¹ That¡¯s right, what were we doing? Dragging this idiot out was the original purpose! ¡¸Hiiiiii! Lean, please! R-Right, I¡¯ll give you some things made by me! I¡¯ll give you a custom-made piece of pottery made by my flame, Yomi, too¡­¡­t-that¡¯s why¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Hell about that!¡¹¡¹ ¨D¨D-KABOOOMMMMMMM!!! It¡¯s broken. ¡¸Aaaaaaa!!!! Help me!!!¡¹ ¡¸Give up! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me because you left the battlefield? Come on, let¡¯s get out of here, we¡¯re going straight to the battlefield! Come on, Yomi, I¡¯m coming too!¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Here you go, Luz-san, it¡¯s time to work.¡¹ ¡¸No! Fleuretia, help me! I don¡¯t want to go to war anymore! I¡¯m going to marry my room!¡¹ ¡¸Then, stay in your room, and I¡¯ll teleport you to the middle of the battlefield!¡¹ ¡ù¡ù¡ù ¡¸Also about Fleuretia. Why did she take such a liking to Luz?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? T-That¡¯s¡­uhh¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s very simple, Demon Lord. Just reverse everything about Luz¡¯s personality and whatnot.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? ¡­Hmm. Stick to instincts, short-circuited, good at violence, man¡­Inverted¡­Rational, cautious, good at analysis, woman¡­Ah, I see. That¡¯s a fine example, Vinel.¡¹ ¡¸I guess you were relieved to see that I¡¯m the opposite of afraid, huh? Letty?¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiii¡­¡¹ AN: To be honest, Vinel is a bit of a scab. The author is quite fond of that aspect as well.